Source
of All Suns - Источник
Всех Солнц
HUMAN
EMOTIONS HELP TO CREATE WHITE SUN ENERGY: THE MORE INTENSIVE THE
EMOTION, THE WHITE IS SUN ENERGY ! EMOTIONS ARE TIED UP TO THE
UNIVERSAL INTENT !
Rosalind
Macknight - "Cosmic Journeys" - Розалинд
Макнайт - "Космические Путешествия"
AFFIRMATION
I
AM MORE, THAN MY PHYSICAL BODY, BECAUSE I AM MORE, THAN PHYSICAL
MATTER. I CAN PERCEIVE THAT, WHICH IS GREATER, THAN THE PHYSICAL
WORLD. THEREFORE I DEEPLY DESIRE TO EXPAND, TO EXPERIENCE, TO
KNOW, TO UNDERSTAND, TO CONTROL, TO USE SUCH GREATER ENERGIES AND
ENERGY SYSTEMS, AS MAY BE BENEFICIAL AND CONSTRUCTIVE TO ME AND TO
THOSE, WHO FOLLOW ME. ALSO, I DEEPLY DESIRE THE HELP AND COOPERATION,
THE ASSISTENCE, THE UNDERSTANDING OF THOSE INDIVIDUALS, WHOSE WISDOM,
DEVELOPMENT AND EXPERIENCE ARE EQUAL TO OR GREATER, THAN MY OWN.
I
ASK THEIR GUIDANCE AND PROTECTION FROM ANY INFLUENCE OR ANY SOURCE ,
THAT MIGHT PROVIDE ME WITH LESS, THAN MY STATED DESIRES - R. Monroe
(тo
those, who agree with this Affirmation, I advise to learn it by heart
and repeat it loud to yourself a few times a day, especially before
sleep. LM).
УТВЕРЖДЕНИЕ
Я
- БОЛЬШЕ, ЧЕМ МОЁ ФИЗИЧЕСКОЕ ТЕЛО; ПОТОМУ ЧТО Я - БОЛЬШЕ, ЧЕМ
ФИЗИЧЕСКОЕ ВЕЩЕСТВО. Я ОЩУЩАЮ ЭТО БОЛЬШЕ, ЧЕМ ФИЗИЧЕСКИЙ МИР. ПОЭТОМУ Я
ИСКРЕННЕ ХОЧУ РАСШИРЯТЬСЯ, ИСПЫТЫВАТЬ, ЗНАТЬ, ПОНИМАТЬ, КОНТРОЛИРОВАТЬ
И ИСПОЛЬЗОВАТЬ ТАКИЕ ВЕЛИЧАЙШИЕ ЭНЕРГИИ И ЭНЕРГЕТИЧЕСКИЕ СИСТЕМЫ,
КОТОРЫЕ БУДУТ ЦЕННЫМИ И КОНСТРУКТИВНЫМИ ДЛЯ МЕНЯ И ДЛЯ ТЕХ, КТО
ПОСЛЕДУЕТ ЗА МНОЙ. Я ТАКЖЕ ГЛУБОКО ЖЕЛАЮ ПОМОЩЬ И ЕДИНОМЫСЛИЕ,
СОТРУДНИЧЕСТВО, ПОНИМАНИЕ ТЕХ СУЩЕСТВ, ЧЬЯ МУДРОСТЬ, РАЗВИТИЕ И ОПЫТ
РАВЕН ИЛИ БОЛЬШЕ, ЧЕМ МОЙ СОБСТВЕННЫЙ. Я ПРОШУ ИХ РУКОВОДСТВА И ЗАЩИТЫ
ОТ ЛЮБОГО ВЛИЯНИЯ ИЛИ ЛЮБОГО ИСТОЧНИКА, КОТОРЫЙ ДАСТ МНЕ МЕНЬШЕ, ЧЕМ
МОЁ ВЫШЕУПОМЯНУТОЕ ЖЕЛАНИЕ - Роберт Монро
(тем, кто
согласен с этим Утверждением, я советую выучить его наизусть и
повторять его несколько раз в день, особенно перед сном. ЛМ).
INTENT
- ИНТЭНТ - ЦЕЛЬ (кое-что перевела на русский)
ДОМАШНЯЯ СТРАНИЦА - HOME PAGE
Meet the Author
Rosalind
McKnight had a traditional religious background. However, having a
voice speak to her several times, giving her guidance when she most
needed help, and receiving visitations twice from nonphysical energies
of light led her to seek answers to questions, that she had not asked
before. On her quest for more knowledge, she attended Union Theological
Seminary in New York City and received a master of divinity degree in
theology. Over the next 11 years, her search for answers to life's
mysteries took a completely different turn. She moved to Virginia and
became an Explorer in a laboratory setting with Robert A. Monroe of the
Monroe Institute. She worked on a regular basis with Invisible Helpers,
who took her on visitations into higher dimensions. These explorations
are written up in this book, Cosmic Journeys. Soul Journeys is a
follow-up to her first book and guides the reader into new levels of
understanding of the "real" world, that we all enter, when we exit
Planet Earth.
DEDICATED TO: BOB AND NANCY MONROE, whose love
and devotion to each other have spilled over into The Monroe Institute,
making it what it is today and in turn transforming thousands of lives
. . .
NANCY LEA (SCOOTER) HONEYCUTT MCMONEAGLE, Nancy's daughter,
whose radiant personality, brilliant mind, and executive abilities have
positively affected many lives through her dedication to the work of
The Monroe Institute over the years . . .
LAURIE A. MONROE, Bob's
daughter, whose loving and sensitive nature, combined with her
excellent management skills, confidently carries the Institute into the
twenty-first century . . .
GEORGE DURRETTE, Bob's forever-faithful silent partner and my good
friend always . . .
MELISSA
WOODRING JAGER, my wonderful friend and teacher, and Bob's confidante
and trainer, who for several years helped to transform lives through
her Gateway Voyage training sessions and continues to do so through her
dedication to the joys of living...
OTHER VERY SPECIAL MONROE INSTITUTE SERVERS:
The
other Honeycutts (Nancy's children)—talented artist Cindy,
who is dear
to my heart and taught me a lot while I worked with her at the Monroe
Packing Shed; Penny, the stand-up comic who is now a trainer; and Terry
(A.J.), my movie buddy and now Institute executive ; Helen Warring, a
Monroe Institute legend and my spiritual mentor . . .
Paul Andrews,
my special friend, who successfully managed The Monroe Institute on the
West Coast for years . . .The many dedicated trainers, some of whom are
Karen Malik, Ann Martin, David Mulvey, Bill Schul, and Chris Lenz . .
.Bob's other Explorers, who ventured out, as I did, into cosmic
dimensions . . .
MY INVISIBLE HELPERS, who have reached across the
cosmos to make these amazing journeys possible and who have given me
the following affirmation, that I repeat regularly, as I swirl around
in radiant energies: "I am light, manifested in love, expressed in joy,
joy, joy!"
#1, #2, #3, #4 , #5, #6 , #7 Monroe's Out-of-Body (OBE)
Paranormal Transformation of Human Consciousness
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_4_-PDqQ9bM
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hNZn9alHBHI
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=E10iMjy53_E
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=79FR4hzE5Oo
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6tUTRCI0lO8
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dEwshB9gpfQ
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QI91ETw-jio
Bob Monroe on the Consciousness Enhancing Benefits of Gateway Voyage
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=e9hA3tNCoZQ
Wednesday with Bob Monroe 1, 2, 3,
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GSBM7Qeo5bg
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nEMzONZupCA
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZO2m6jj2-jk
PHASING
LEVELS OF HUMAN CONSCIOUSNESS. Bob Monroe explains levels of human
consciousness developed as a concept based on his out-of-body (OBE)
experiences...
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wlBOJEik1aI
Our Incredible Journey
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ViSA9c-kuz4
Entering Into The Spirit World William Buhlman
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HtHEtWntLiw
Rosie McKnight speaks at Guidelines 1 and 2 - Aug 28, 2009
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2H1Xnab_xzc&feature=emb_logo
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=q3PHeJbUuJA
CONTENTS
(перевела кое-что на русский и это в самом конце этой Страницы)
Foreword by Laurie
A. Monroe
PART I - I Am More Than My Physical Body
Chapter 1 -- Transformation
Chapter 2 -- The Laboratory
Chapter 3 -- Explorers
Chapter 4 -- Invisible Helpers
Chapter 5 -- Communication
PART II - Because I Am More Than Physical Matter.
I can Perceive That Which is Greater Than the Physical World…
Chapter 6 – More Than Physical Matter
Chapter 7 – I Can Perceive That Which is Greater
Chapter 8 Nature's Hierarchy
PART III - Therefore, I Deeply Desire to Expand, to Experience, to
Know, to Understand, to Control…
Chapter 9 -- Expand: To the Moon and a Spaceship
Chapter 10 -- Experience: The Afterlife and the Animal Dimension
Chapter 11 -- Know: The Importance of Knowing
Chapter 12 -- Understand: The Golden Level of Love
Chapter 13 -- Control: The Foods You Eat
PART IV - To Use Such Greater Energies and Energy Systems…
Chapter 14 – Greater Energies and Energy Systems
Chapter 15 -- Out-of-Body Energies
Chapter 16 -- Alien Energy Systems
Chapter 17 -- The Universe of Higher Energies
PART V - Also, I Deeply Desire Assistance [and] Wisdom…
Chapter 18 -- Healing Assistance
Chapter 19 -- The Wisdom and Philosophy of the Invisibles
PART VI - I Ask Their Guidance and Protection
Chapter 20 -- The Nature of Guidance
Chapter 21 -- The Patrick Event
Chapter 22 -- Lower Levels
PART VII - New Beginnings . .
Chapter 23 -- Travel to the Year 3000
Chapter 24 -- RAM's Departure
FOREWORD
Cosmic
Journeys is a true account of actual sessions that were conducted in
the research laboratory of The Monroe Institute beginning nearly forty
years ago. Material from many of these Explorer sessions became the
foundation for the residential programs held at the Institute,
including the world-renowned Gateway Voyage. The Monroe Institute was
founded by Robert A. Monroe, author of Journeys Out of the Body, Far
Journeys, and Ultimate Journey. The work of the Institute today is the
result of the many people, who collaborated with Bob during these
formative years in the exploration of human consciousness. Many
educators, psychologists, physicists, psychiatrists, engineers, and
physicians were instrumental in the growth and support of the
Institute. Rosalind McKnight is one of these early Explorers who
volunteered time and curiosity of spirit to venturing, with Bob's
guidance, into other, nonphysical dimensions. In July of 1985, Bob
himself encouraged Rosie to publish this record of her experiences. He
wrote to her, Rosie, if you wish to submit the material independently,
by all means do so with my blessing. We've been friends for a long
time. You've helped me and the Institute through the years in whatever
way you could—and when it seemed you needed help or whatever,
I've
tried to be here. This is a warm, inspiring, and fascinating book that
illuminates a wide range of issues. Rosalind McKnight's profound
experiences will bring to life a clarity of perception and a sense of
the greatness that is beyond our everyday life. You will feel the
incredible energy and the dedication of the Explorers' research through
this author's insights and unique expression. You will feel the depth
of Bob's inquisitive mind as well as the expression of his heart and
soul in this book. It is with heartfelt gratitude that I write this
introduction for Rosie. I thank her deeply for her invaluable
participation in the history of the Institute and for the many Explorer
sessions that assisted us in furthering the understanding and
exploration of human consciousness. It is truly an outstanding tribute
to the work of The Monroe Institute and Robert Monroe.
Bob would
have been proud of this account and very appreciative of everything
that went into bringing it to fruition. Laurie A. Monroe, President,
The Monroe Institute
Part
One - I Am More, Than My Physical Body
Chapter 1 - TRANSFORMATION
It was Friday afternoon. I walked in the door from work, tired and
hungry as usual, to the telephone ringing off its hook.
"Where have you been?" my good friend Melissa demanded. "I told you I
was doing some temporary work. Remember?"
"That's right; I forgot! I've probably left you six messages to call me
back," she replied.
"I just got in and haven't even checked them. What's up?"
"Bob died this morning at nine o'clock," she said so quickly, that I
almost didn't understand her.
"Bob who?" I asked.
"Bob Monroe!" she said with an intonation, that implied, "Who else?"
"Oh,
wow," I said, as I slid down onto a chair in disbelief. "He's taken his
final out-of-body journey! When's the memorial service?"
"Next Friday."
"Let's
see," I mumbled out loud. "Today is March 17, so that puts the service
on the twenty-fourth." Then a light went on in my head. "Melissa, did
it dawn on you that Bob died on St. Patrick's Day?" I asked.
"I've been so busy calling people, that I didn't give St. Patrick's Day
much attention," she replied.
"Isn't
it an amazing coincidence, that Bob died on St. Patrick's Day when
'Patrick' was probably Bob's all-time favorite nonphysical friend?"
"You're
right," Melissa said. "Patrick probably did more to help Bob get over
the fear of death, than all of his out-of-body trips combined!"
"Thanks
for your persistence in calling, Melissa. I have to go. My cats are
staring at me with starved looks in their eyes. See you!"
As I hung
up the phone, the reality of Bob's death began to sink in. I got an
empty feeling in the pit of my stomach. Then I remembered my very
intense belief, that when Bob finished his third book, Ultimate
Journey, he would probably return to his lab work, which he loved, and
just take "the journey." But I didn't think he would take it so soon
after the book was written. Only a few months had stood between the
1994 publication date of the last book of his trilogy and his departure
on March 17, 1995. All week long my mind was clicking into a
"life-review" mode, with experiences I had with Bob flashing
involuntarily across my mind. Our relationship went back 24 years, to
1971. That was a landmark year for both of us, because so many things
happened, that would create the setting for what was to come. Bob had
recently married Nancy Penn. He had just published his classic book,
Journeys Out of the Body. His Whistlefield Research Laboratory was
appropriately renamed the "Monroe Institute of Applied Sciences" (now
called The Monroe Institute). And after two years of marriage, David
McKnight and I had moved from the New York City area to the Shenandoah
Valley of Virginia, where David took a position with the Virginia
Community College system. David and I were from Ohio, but had met in
New York City at Union Theological Seminary, where we were both working
on our Master of Divinity degrees. The biggest thing about 1971,
however, was that Bob and I met. What was created through the
combination of our energies, would read like a science-fiction
novel—almost too amazing to be true. But a fact I learned in
my
experience with Bob is, that truth is indeed much stranger, than
fiction.
The drive into the 600-acre Monroe Institute complex has
always given me goose bumps. I was with Bob and Nancy when they first
drove onto the property. When we got to the top of the hill, where the
training center now stands, we were awestruck. I got a Shangri-la
feeling as we viewed the layers and layers of mountains for the first
time. The one in the foreground, Roberts Mountain, was once part of the
Roberts family farm. It was as if it was just waiting for Bob to arrive!
Time
rolled back as I drove up the road to the Monroe Institute on the
afternoon of Bob's memorial service. The day was crisp, with a very
special atmosphere. A recent cold front seemed to give the blue sky
extra depth. A breeze blew my silk dress gently, as I stepped out of my
car. A young man was directing a steady flow of cars into efficient
rows in the field beside David Francis Hall, one of the Institute's
main meeting facilities. Not being alert to signs, that had been put up
to direct people, I walked into David Frances Hall and down the stairs,
expecting the room to be filled with people. I was surprised to find
the room empty, but very elaborately decorated for the reception.
Around the room were pictures and memorabilia of Bob and Nancy's life.
A large picture of them seemed to pull me directly to it. The reality
of Bob and Nancy's passing hit me, as I stood there staring at their
picture. I had missed Nancy's memorial service two years before. Tears
began rolling gently down my cheeks, as I absorbed the presence of
their powerful energies in the room. A voice from behind me broke my
silent communion with Nancy and Bob. "The service is out on the hill
behind the building," a lady said, as I swung around, startled. She
pointed to the basement patio.
"You can go through these glass
doors. You might as well sign the guest book now, because there will be
a long line after the service."
I thanked her and walked through the
doors. I looked at the book, where several people had already signed,
and slowly wrote, "Rosalind McKnight—ROMC." ROMC was Bob's
code name
for me. I had been one of his longtime Explorers. I felt a sense of
pride, mixed with sadness, as I signed off for the last time. The
mesmerizing view again caught me as I walked out of the shadow of the
building. Chairs were set in rows facing the mountains. Some people
were milling around; others were seated.
I was so deeply caught up in
my thoughts, that I wanted to avoid small talk with friends. So when I
saw an empty spot toward the back of the seating area I slid unnoticed
onto a black metal chair, that wobbled, as I sat down. For about ten
minutes I absorbed the magic of the moment. Then a hush came over the
group. The service was about to start. I took a closer look at the
program in my hand: "A Celebration for Robert Allan Monroe, 1915-1995."
I turned the program over, and there was Bob's "Affirmation." As I
started reading it, I was startled by the sound of Bob's voice as it
rolled out of a loud speaker beside me: "I am more, than my physical
body . . . ."
It was the familiar audiotape of Bob reading the
affirmation. As the taped message continued, I sensed Bob's living
presence swirling up over the crowd, as if in flight above us, while
the echo of his voice seemed to reach out to Roberts Mountain to
include it in his final benediction. The affirmation Bob's voice was
reciting had always been used in his Explorer and other training
programs. Almost everyone at this celebration of Bob's life had
repeated the affirmation many times before, as I had. But the power and
reality of the message struck deep within me at that moment. Bob, now
fully in his more-than-physical body, gave the affirmation renewed
meaning, as it connected with that more-than-physical reality of my own
being:
AFFIRMATION
I am
more, than my physical body.
Because I am more than physical matter, I can perceive that, which is
greater, than the physical world. Therefore, I deeply desire to expand,
to experience, to know, to understand, to control, to use such greater
energies and energy systems, as may be beneficial and constructive to
me and to those, who follow me. Also,
I deeply desire the help and
cooperation, the assistance, the understanding of those individuals,
whose wisdom, development, and experience are equal to or greater, than
my own. I ask their guidance and protection from any influence or any
source, that might provide me with less, than my stated desires.
With
The Monroe Institute affirmation, as a framework, we turn to the
amazing story of the incredible journeys I took with Robert Monroe, as
we explored dimensions beyond physical reality.
Chapter 2 - THE LABORATORY
As
I came around the corner onto West 67th Street, I could see Rosemary
talking to the doorman of the apartment building, where I had roomed
with her for the past few months. I did a New York-style double-park in
front of them, and the doorman and Rosemary brought my luggage to the
car. "I'm going to miss you," Rosemary said, as we placed the luggage
in the trunk.
"David and I are really going to miss you, too," I
said, as I closed the trunk. "This city has served us well these past
seven years. But once we get settled in Virginia, we probably won't be
eager to come back for a while. So, you'll just have to come and visit
us."
"I'd love to come to Virginia," Rosemary remarked, as we walked
around to the side of the car. "In fact, I have a friend there, whom
I'd like to visit. He also moved from New York. Everyone's abandoning
me!"
"Rosemary, don't make me feel guilty about leaving," I said, as
I hugged her. "You'll just have to release Manhattan and move to
Virginia yourself! Have I met your friend in Virginia?"
"I don't
think so," Rosemary replied. "But I know you and David would appreciate
meeting him. His name is Robert Monroe. Most people call him Bob. He's
a very unusual man. He has just remarried, but I haven't met his new
wife, Nancy."
"It would be great, if we lived close to the Monroes,
since we know almost no one in Virginia," I said, as I waved a driver
around my illegally parked car. "Where do they live?"
"In a town called Afton, Virginia. And I have no idea where it is,"
Rosemary replied. I
opened the car door and pulled out the Virginia map. "We might as well
hold up traffic a little longer," I chuckled, as I spread out the map
on the hood of the car. "Okay, let's see, where Afton is in relation to
Bridgewater," I muttered as I looked for the city listing. "Yes, here
it is, one finger-joint away! Wow, that's not far at all. Probably less
than an hour's drive from Bridgewater."
"Well, that settles it,"
Rosemary exclaimed. "I'll come! I'll be there sooner or later," she
called, as I drove away. Through my rear-view mirror I saw her waving,
as I turned off 67th Street onto Broadway and headed toward the Lincoln
Tunnel. It would be my last drive out of Manhattan, as a New Yorker.
After a short time in the little town of Bridgewater, we moved to Oak
Hill Farm in Mount Solon, an old rural community nestled next to the
mountains. I had seen an ad for a farmhouse renting for $100 a month.
Being used to New York City rents, I thought it had to be a
misprint—or
that there were no windows, electricity, or indoor plumbing! When David
and I rounded a bend in the road and viewed Oak Hill Farm for the first
time, we were astounded. There, sitting elegantly on a hill, was my
picture of a lovely southern mansion, with two-story pillars and a huge
oak tree in front. Other beautiful trees surrounded the house, which
was on 22 acres of gently rolling hills. This idyllic farmstead became
ours for the next seven years and the rent never rose above $100. The
house did, by the way, have windows, electricity, and running
water—as
well, as thoughtful, attentive landlords. When our friends in New York
City learned about our newfound treasure in the country, entertaining a
steady stream of visitors became a major activity. One day the phone
rang and a voice said, "Sooner is here. When can I come?" I was elated
to hear Rosemary's voice.
"Our guest room is yours whenever you arrive."
"What about the weekend after next?" she asked. "I'm going to rent a
car and drive down."
I was thrilled. "I'll get directions to you in the mail today,
Rosemary!"
"Great," she said. "And I'll call Bob and Nancy Monroe to see, if we
can visit them while I'm there."
When
I hung up I realized, that our absence of a social life had been almost
as challenging, as our environmental adjustments. Social contacts were
very important to David and me, and our few months in Virginia hadn't
given us enough time to develop a circle of friends. Actually, I was
feeling a sense of loneliness and isolation. The thought of meeting
some new friends with mutual interests was exciting.
It was a crisp
November day in 1971 when Rosemary, David, and I drove over Afton
Mountain for the first time. When we arrived at the Monroe's
estate—"Whistlefield Farm"—we passed a prefab
building and circled
around a lake before arriving at the main house. As I stepped out of
the car, the view was so breathtaking and awe-inspiring, that I
temporarily lost my sense of reality. A favorite scene in the deep
reservoir of my fantasies is that of layers of mountains towering on
the horizon. From the time I was a child growing up in the flatlands of
central Ohio, I would transpose low-hanging clouds into an image of
endless mountain ranges. Gazing upon such scenes always gave me a
feeling of deja vu. And here, in real life, were the mountains of my
dreams! Goose bumps rose on my neck, as I sensed something very special
about the energies of this setting. Was it a premonition, that on this
stage my future would be played out? As we moved up the walkway, Bob
stepped out on the porch. He and Rosemary hugged each other warmly,
obviously old friends. Then Rosemary turned to introductions. My first
impression of Bob has always remained with me. He had a rare mystique,
that completely set him off from other people. In a casual, gentlemanly
manner he held the door, inviting us to come in and make ourselves at
home. Bob's wrinkled attire presented a sharp contrast to his wife's
stunning appearance, as Nancy walked in from the kitchen to greet us.
The two of them were always the odd couple as far, as dress was
concerned. Nancy was the perfect southern hostess, and dinner in their
formal dining room was more, than we had expected for our first social
visit in Virginia. When we moved to the living room after dinner, Bob
looked at Rosemary and commented, that a book she was featured in, was
doing quite well, since its publication earlier that year. David and I
looked at the two of them in a quizzical manner, and Bob began to
chuckle and relate the story of their first meeting.
"Rosemary,
wouldn't you agree," Bob asked, "that our meeting could probably be
listed in the Guinness Book of World Records, as the most unusual first
meeting ever to take place?"
"Absolutely, Bob. But I didn't plan to
sit on your lap the first night you visited my apartment!" Rosemary
continued in mock irritation. "I simply forgot, that that chair was
assigned to you for the evening."
"What a way to treat a first-time
guest!" Bob replied in a teasing manner. "However, it was good you sat
on my invisible lap, Rosemary, because that made it much more
evidential, when I reported my out-of-body visit to your apartment. It
actually turned out to be one of my most successful and humorous
experiments. That's how you earned your own special niche in Journeys
Out of the Body." Rosemary's face was aglow as she said, "You really
blew me away, Bob, when you called later that night and described my
apartment, the number of people in the group, where we were sitting,
and how we were dressed, as well, as the fact, that I'd mentioned
working at a cancer hospital—and, of course, that I sat on
you!"
Bob
leaned over a coffee table and picked up a copy of what would someday
be a classic in the field of out-of body travel. He autographed the
book and walked across the room, handing it to Rosemary. "Even though
you may already have a copy, I want you to have this one from me. You
earned it. I want to thank you again for being willing to use your
group and apartment for one of our out-of-body experiments. You were
quite brave to offer, since I hadn't even met you when we set up the
experiment."
"Thank you, Bob. It was quite exciting to finally meet
you in-the-body!" Rosemary replied. "Your friendship has always meant a
lot to me. When I read the report of the experiment and then learned,
that it went into your book, I was a little embarrassed, that my
posterior faux pas was put in print for posterity." Everyone laughed as
Rosemary continued, "But I always meant to ask you, Bob, how did it
feel, when I sat on you?"
Bob chuckled as he said, "Well, your action sure added a lot of weight
to the experiment."
David was captivated by the conversation and asked Bob when he first
started going out-of-body.
"I
began to 'go' out of my body in the fall of 1958," Bob replied. "And I
might add, that no drugs or alcohol were used to precipitate the event."
"Did you have many other happenings as exciting, as the `Rosemary
Event'?" David asked.
"My
book is full of them," Bob continued. "But the time I woke up in a
body, that was laid out for viewing in a funeral home, was my most
frightening experience. And you'd better believe I didn't stay around
for the viewing! I didn't even look back to see, what the body looked
like."
Though the experience may have been frightening to Bob at
the time, he was far enough away from it to view it humorously. We were
all laughing, as Bob interjected:
"Well, I'm not going to tell you
more. You're going to have to buy the book, David. And I'm completely
out of copies. When we get them in, they disappear as quickly, as I do
when I leave my body. Since you live across the mountain, why don't you
order one at your local bookstore? The publisher is Doubleday."
"I'll
do that on Monday," David replied, as he wrote the information in his
pad of perpetual notes. "But you can talk about the nature of the work
you are doing here at Whistlefield, can't you, Bob?" he asked, putting
his notepad back in his shirt pocket.
"Of course," Bob replied with
enthusiasm. "We have just changed our name from Whistlefield Research
Laboratories to the Monroe Institute of Applied Sciences. The best way
for you to learn about our research is to come over to the lab and let
us hook you up, so you can personally experience what we do here."
We
were all so excited about the possibility of learning firsthand what
Bob was doing, that Rosemary volunteered to come back again in January.
So we set a tentative date for our laboratory experience. Rosemary
arrived in mid-January and David and I were happy to see her. At
Whistlefield, we pulled into the parking lot surrounding the prefab
building we had passed on our first visit. We had no idea at the time,
that this was the first laboratory of the Monroe Institute of Applied
Sciences, soon to be recognized worldwide. Bob greeted us at the door
and immediately took us on a tour of the facilities. The chalet design
and layout of the building gave the impression of walking into a
laid-back ski resort. Bob escorted us through the living room, with its
iron stairway circling up into the Institute library loft, past a
kitchen and offices, and on down a hall toward the laboratory itself.
As we walked down the long hall toward what Bob referred to as his
Control Room, I noticed a change in the atmosphere. I felt tingly all
over. The atmosphere was charged with very unusual energies. I couldn't
analyze or understand my feelings. The air felt electrified, as we
moved down the hall. We peeked into three experimental chambers Bob
pointed out as we walked by. He didn't pause to tell us, what these
rooms were for, because he seemed eager to get to the Control Room. In
pied-piper fashion, we kept pace behind him. I was pulling up the rear
of our group, and by the time I walked into the Control Room, Bob was
in his chair, twirling knobs. It reminded me of a scene out of Star
Trek. I was so awestruck, that if Bob had announced, that the Monroe
Star-ship Enterprise was ready for takeoff, I would have gone along
without batting an eye—in fact, I would have been one of its
most eager
passengers! I carefully watched Bob's face, as he continued flipping
switches and pushing buttons, as if he were indeed preparing for
takeoff. I was so mesmerized, that he startled me, when he suddenly
swung his chair around and asked, which of us wanted to go into one of
the experimental chambers for a session. We all eagerly volunteered.
"Bob, is there a name for these booths?" I asked as we walked back down
the hallway toward them.
"These experimental chambers are called CHEC Units," he replied.
"What does CHEC stand for?" I asked.
"Controlled Holistic Environmental Chamber," he said.
David chimed in, "I think Bob is giving us a fancy name for a room with
no outside interference."
"You
got it," Bob said, as he motioned each of us into a unit. I heard Bob
greet someone in the hallway, as we examined the water beds we would be
lying on. One of his lab assistants had just come by at the right
moment. I heard Bob ask him to wire us up for the experiment, and then
Bob headed back to his Control Room. I was sitting nervously on the
side of my water bed, when I heard the technician say something to
David and then close his door. As he came to my door, which was still
open, I was flippantly thinking: "Perhaps in good, Star Trek-style,
they're going to beam us up into another dimension. Little did I know
how accurate my thoughts were on this momentous occasion of getting
wired into CHEC Unit 2 for the first time. I was prepared to lie down,
when the lab technician asked me to take off my shoes, so that he could
attach electrodes to the toes of my left foot. He did the same to the
third finger of my left hand. Then he placed electrodes behind my ears.
I made a mental note to ask Bob, what these wires were all
about—if and
when we got out of these eerie booths! New experiences can elicit fear,
and I wasn't exempt from this, sometimes unwanted, emotional monitor, we
were born with, to keep us out of trouble. The technician put a set of
headphones on me and asked me to lie down on the water bed. He placed a
microphone directly in front of my mouth. My nervousness inspired a
multitude of anxious thoughts and questions. I wondered, what I would
do if someone yelled, "Fire!" while I was wired into this soundproof
room. I managed to relax somewhat in spite of my apprehension and the
equipment, that was attached to me. My pulse quickened when the
technician walked out, closed the door, and left me alone in that
silent room of total darkness. I lay there anxiously awaiting what
would happen next, when a tone sounded in my right earphone. Bob's
voice broke in, announcing, "You are now hearing a tone in your right
ear. If you are not hearing a tone in your right ear, please turn your
headphones around." Mine were on correctly. As I became more and more
relaxed, an ocean-surf sound rolled gently into my ears and moved back
and forth inside my head. It was a strange feeling, that I had never
experienced before. As the sensation of movement became more prominent,
it began to feel, as if a slow-motion tennis game were being played
inside my brain. When this energy movement subsided, I went into a
deeply relaxed state. The soothing quality of Bob's voice, along with
the intoxicating sounds, seemed to do a job on my nervous system. I
could feel every cell in my body applauding this opportunity to relax
after several days of entertaining our New York guest. The next thing I
remember was Bob saying: "And now you are back, wide awake,
alert
and full of energy." It took me a few seconds to figure out where I
was. I thought, Good heavens, I flunked my first experiment! Then Bob
announced over the microphone, that when we were ready, we could leave
our CHEC Units, but he suggested, that we take our time coming back. I
took him at his word. Don't know how long I lay there before I got up.
I was thinking, that my body was more relaxed, than it had ever been in
my life. I wasn't sure what sounds Bob had put in my ears, but my body
certainly reacted favorably to them. By the time I got out of my CHEC
Unit the whole crew was having coffee at the opposite end of the
building. I followed their laughter. When I walked into the living
room, my other two exploring companions, David and Rosemary, were
talking excitedly about their experiences. As they talked, Bob nodded
knowingly, as if to say, "Yes, that's a typical experience people
have." David beat me to the question when he asked Bob, what the
electrode feedback told him about us. Bob looked at him and in a
teasing tone said, "Let's see how smart you are."
"Try me," David replied.
"Well, what is an EEG apparatus?"
"Doesn't that register brain-wave patterns?" David asked.
"Yes,
we of course have electrical patterns in our brains," Bob replied. "And
I can look at my EEG instrumentation and read, what your brain is
telling me about your body's activity. But I'll wager you don't know,
what an EMG machine is."
"Watch your step, Bob," I cut in. "You are
challenging a magna cum laude graduate of Harvard, with a major in
psychology. I'm sure he's retained some of his hard-earned knowledge."
I
saw a gleam in Bob's eye; he was a person, who always acknowledged
credentials. David quickly replied, "Actually, I don't know what an EMG
is."
Bob, with something of an "I got you" tone in his voice, told
us, that the EMG is a muscle-tone apparatus, that registers pulse rate
and body voltage. Then Bob turned to me and said: "The
machines
very clearly told me, that you went sound asleep."
I was stunned and
embarrassed. I didn't think anyone would know I'd fallen asleep, if I
didn't say anything. My face turned beet red. Needing to find some
excuse other, than my tiredness, I said, "But Bob, it was those crazy
sounds, that you rolled around in my brain, that did it. I have never
had anyone play slow-motion tennis in my head before. What in the world
were those sounds?"
Bob had a satisfied look, telling me I had asked
the right question. "I've been experimenting with a new sound system to
help subjects stay awake," he announced.
"Well, I sure bummed out on that one," I said.
"I'm
still working out levels and frequencies," he continued. "You are a
perfect subject, if you're willing to come back. I'd like to do a
series of sessions with you."
"I'd be happy to. David and I decided,
that I get to stay home and be a 'kept woman', while he works. I
haven't been able to stay at home since my Dad supported me." Everyone
chuckled as I excitedly continued, "I have the time and would love to
come, even on a regular basis."
David nodded, happy, that I had
found something both: to get me out of the house and to keep me out of
trouble. Bob went on to tell us about his research.
"The sound you
heard comes from a binaural-beat-frequency stimulation, that sets up a
Frequency Following Response, or FFR. It holds the subject in a certain
state of consciousness between wakefulness and sleep for extended
periods of time."
"How does it do that?" David asked.
"By
controlling the brain wave frequency," Bob explained, "we can help the
subject relax, stay awake, or go to sleep. It takes hundreds of hours
of testing responses, while I adjust pitches and look for changes in
the monitoring instruments. And I'm always looking for volunteers to
help me develop and perfect this sound system."
David looked at me,
and then said, "She'll be a good test subject, Bob, because she loves
to sleep! If you can find tones that keep her body relaxed and her mind
awake—for any period of time, you'll really be onto
something."
"That's exactly what we're striving for, Mr. Magna Cum Laude. How did
you guess?"
"No
guessing needed; it just seemed logical," David replied, mimicking
Bob's teasing tone. Bob got more animated, as he went on:
"Now,
let me tell you what we've discovered about our FFR
(frequency following response) sound
system. We
use headphones to isolate one ear from the other. When we send a
different sound pulse to each ear, the right and left brain hemispheres
act in unison to produce—that is, they `hear'—a
third signal, which is
the difference between the signals in each ear. For example, if you
hear a sound measuring 440 hertz in one ear, and a sound of 434 hertz
in the other, the signal your whole brain will generate will be 6
cycles per second—the difference between 440 and 434."
"So
'hertz' means cycles per
second?" I murmured, trying hard to understand.
"Yes,"
Bob continued, "but it's not an actual sound, that is generated. It's
an electrical signal, that can be created only by both brain
hemispheres acting and working together. The hemispheres synchronize,
and we call this process `Hemi-Sync'—which is short for
hemispheric
synchronization. Once learned, your brain can retrieve this newly
learned Hemi-Sync signal on its own at any time. In our normal waking
state, both sides of the brain are usually not synchronized; they are
not working together. So, Hemi-Sync is like putting a new program into
your brain, so that both sides function together."
"Are these binaural beats, as you call them, ever encountered in
nature?" Rosemary asked.
"Usually
not," Bob said. "Beats are rarely encountered, because in nature,
sustained pure tones are rare. But beats do abound in mechanical
devices. This is a part of what noise pollution is all about. I'm sure
you have flown, haven't you, Rosemary?"
"Oh, yes," she replied. "I just got back from Egypt."
"Did you ever get a funny feeling in the pit of your stomach, when the
jet engines start up?" Bob asked.
"I always do," Rosemary replied.
"Well,"
Bob continued, "jet engines operating at slightly different speeds can
produce a very strong beat, often recognized only as a feeling in the
pit of the stomach."
"Well, that's a relief," Rosemary said with a
sigh. "I thought I had a fear of flying. I wasn't even aware of why I
got that feeling in my stomach."
"Two
blowers running at
different
speeds in a house or apartment can set up the same Hemi-Sync effect,"
Bob added. "Uncontrolled beats of different frequencies can be the
cause of a lot of stress in overpopulated areas. That's why I am
experimenting so avidly. I'm striving to come up with Hemi-Sync sounds,
that are conducive to human growth and the fulfillment of potential.
Beats can be used to our advantage, when frequencies are determined
precisely."
David
interrupted with much
interest: "So this newly
generated signal of 6 hertz, or 6 cycles per second, creates a new
brain-wave form."
"Exactly,"
Bob said.
"Can
the subject's consciousness
state be altered by merely changing the sound pattern?" David asked.
"Absolutely,"
Bob said. "People go to ashrams for years to learn to meditate. But we
can put them in the same meditative state in minutes by using our
Hemi-Sync process."
"So, Bob," I asked, "when the sounds move back
and forth, that kind of cycle makes me feel, as if someone were playing
slow-motion tennis in my head?"
"When the beats are very
infrequent," Bob replied. "When they're fewer, than about 3 cycles per
second, you will experience the sounds, as moving back and forth in
your head, as you express it."
"This is revolutionary," I exclaimed.
"And it's exciting for us to meet you at the beginning of your
experiments, Bob. Who knows where this might lead?"
Bob smiled and
reached to shake my hand. "I'm glad to have you on board, Rosie. This
could be a long-term relationship. We have a lot of work ahead of us."
"When do we start?" I asked.
"We'll
have to wait until spring, before we can work together on a regular
basis," Bob said. "I've been invited to Esalen at Big Sur, California,
to conduct a weekend workshop, using our new methods and techniques. So
we're getting ready for that. We haven't done anything like this
before. The workshop is in March, so give me a call the first of April."
My
mind was racing, as we drove back over Afton Mountain. Little did I
know then what I was getting myself into. Or I should say, little did I
know then, what I was getting myself out of!
Chapter
3 - EXPLORERS
My
first April in Virginia was exhilarating. As I came to the top of Afton
Mountain and started down the steep incline on my last lap to the
Monroe lab, my foot automatically hit the brake at a "scenic view"
sign. I parked my car at the overlook and wondered, if I should pinch
myself to make sure I was still alive and in my physical body. The view
was so breathtaking, that for a moment the thought crossed my mind,
that perhaps I had actually died and gone to heaven. I got out of the
car and stood on the stone retaining wall. The song, "On a Clear Day
You Can See Forever," ran through my mind. Miles and miles of rolling
hills, flatlands, miniature dwellings, curved roadways, and
spring-blossomed trees seemed to whisper messages of beauty and joy, as
they spread toward the horizon in the sweeping scene below my tingling
toes. Exploring has been an innate part of my nature. Travel and other
forms of adventure have always been at the top of my list of
priorities. In my fifth year, when our family of eight moved to
Eichelberger Avenue in Dayton, Ohio, my first act was to climb to the
top of an old windmill to find out how far I could see. The exploration
came to a rapid halt when my father's firm voice demanded, that I
retreat, very slowly, back down the rickety steps. When my feet landed
safely on solid territory, I received my first reprimand for being such
a fearless explorer. But the uncomfortable swatting of my posterior
didn't even begin to dampen my adventuresome spirit. I was still high
with excitement about the view when I met Bob at the door of the lab.
"I thought you had forgotten about our appointment," Bob said, as I
followed him down the hallway to the Control Room.
"I'm sorry I'm late, Bob. But I just had to stop and see the view on
the top of Afton Mountain."
"That's
a gorgeous view, to be sure. But let's see what kind of view you will
get from inside your head," he said, as he began twirling knobs and
flipping switches.
My eyes got as big, as saucers, as I watched with
fascination. I do not have a technical mentality, and I had no idea
what this Control Room was all about. I didn't hear anyone walk into
the room, but felt a presence behind me—and turned to see
John, Bob's
lab assistant, standing there.
"John, you can wire Rosie up in CHEC
Unit 2, where she was before," Bob directed, as John motioned for me to
follow him. "Before you leave, Rosie, I just want to mention that I'm
adding something new to this session. I have an affirmation, that I
used with the group at Big Sur in California, and I would like you to
use it at the start of our sessions. I'll read it to you and let you
repeat it after me this time. When you come out of the booth, I'll give
you a copy to take home, so you can memorize it for our future
sessions. This is an experiment, that I'm mainly trying out on you for
now."
"Great," I replied. "I'll gladly do whatever you suggest."
When
John closed my CHEC Unit door, I wasn't as nervous, as I had been on my
first visit, and the darkness was beginning to have a familiar feel.
Then sound overrode my other senses, as marvelous tones began to pour
into both ears through my headphones. In a gentle voice, Bob started
reading the affirmation one sentence at a time: "I am more, than my
physical body . . ." I repeated each line of the affirmation after him,
as he continued. Then he asked me, if I could hear the tone in my right
ear.
"Yes, I can, Bob," I replied. When he asked, if I could hear
the tone in my left ear, I felt, as if my voice were trailing off in
the distance. Then Bob gave me instructions to give him verbal feedback
about what was happening. This was the focus of Bob's research. He
could tell from his instruments what was happening in my body, and he
could get a readout on my brain waves. But he couldn't tell what was
going on in my mind. It was like a dream research lab. The researcher
can tell when a person is dreaming, but not what he or she is dreaming.
The same was true in The Monroe Institute laboratory. Bob could always
detect when something was happening—but he did not know what
was
happening, until I told him. So we had a buddy-system setup. No matter
what happened, we were always to keep verbal contact, if at all
possible.
RAM: "Are there any instructions for these exercises?"
I
had made it a point to get a good night's sleep the night before. Now I
found myself getting more and more relaxed, but I was determined not to
fall asleep this time. Then everything began to feel weird in my head.
I was going through what I later referred to as a "thick state of
consciousness." That was the best way I could even begin to describe
it: my energy felt thick and heavy. When Bob asked me how I was doing,
my voice even sounded thick and heavy to me, as I slowly answered,
"I'm
doing fine." Then I went into what seemed to be a black-out period,
which I later interpreted, as my consciousness changing gears. When I
came out of this blackout state, I experienced a new level of
awareness. I felt a sense of detachment from my physical body. My
physical heaviness had disappeared. Indeed, I suddenly experienced my
consciousness, as existing outside my physical body. I don't remember
looking back and seeing my body laying there as some people do in
out-of-body experiences. Nor did I notice a "silver cord" trailing
behind me, as others have experienced when leaving their bodies. But I
was intensely aware of feeling freer, than I had ever felt in the
physical body. My mind also was very clear. I felt as if I were pure
energy, as if I could move anywhere instantly, just by the mere thought
of being there. I suddenly had a strong sense of presence with me.
Immediately, two forms of "light" appeared. I began to feel waves of
energy being directed toward me. I knew intuitively, that this was some
kind of support system, but I didn't know what it was. From the
instruments in the Control Room, Bob knew, that I was in an out-of-body
state. In a quiet and gentle voice he asked, "Can you tell me what is
happening?"
I began to describe to Bob what I was experiencing. (I
pause to note here, that Bob and I have the same initials—for
Robert A.
Monroe and Rosalind A. McKnight. So in all transcripts of our recorded
conversations, "RAM" was used to indicate Bob's words, and "ROMC"
became my official Explorer designation.) The following is my first
report of what I experienced, in answer to his query.
ROMC: "I feel
relaxed and far away. I am very comfortable. There is a coolness coming
in around me. Two beings are taking my hands. They are helping me,
giving me security, and talking to me. They are going to take me to a
certain level; and on the way I will go through a dark area. They have
put a kind of blindfold on me and are communicating without
words, that when I get up to this other level, it is going to
be
a lot lighter. I am to wear this blindfold, as I work my way up. Now I
am experiencing a floating feeling, as if I'm gently bouncing on a
cloud."
(At this point my new "light friends," holding my
nonphysical hands, began moving me away from my physical body. I
realized, that they were actually helping me out of my body, and would
then lead me to their level, a dimension of which I was consciously
unfamiliar.)
RAM: "Can you communicate with these people?"
ROMC:
"Yes. They seem very gentle. Both of them are holding my hands to help
me out of the body. They seem very warm, and I feel good about them."
RAM: "Ask these people what their relationship is to you and to me."
ROMC:
"Okay . . . (pause) They communicate, that they are on the same
consciousness level, that I am on. I have been with them on an
unconscious level in the sleep state. And now we will continue our work
in a conscious state."
RAM: "Ask them what we can do to help you improve this communication."
ROMC:
"Exactly what you are doing is the right thing. I must take it slow and
not be afraid. This is important in getting started."
RAM: "Ask them if they have any special messages."
ROMC:
(pause) "They answer, that they would like to take me out of my body
and to another level. They also would like to communicate back through
this vehicle."
RAM: "Ask them what name or names we can use, so that we can renew such
communication."
ROMC:
"They say, that names would stand in the way, as they are in a
different dimension, than that of the earth. They will always be with
me, when I am ready to work with them. A name would block
communication."
RAM: "Ask them, what other procedure would be a good one to follow at
this time."
ROMC:
"They would like to do some work in helping me to get in and out of the
body, until it feels more comfortable. They
are working on the physical
aspect, and would
like for me to do some deep-breathing exercises to assist in the
process."
ROMC:
"Yes . . ."
Instantly
an amazing thing happened. Instead of perceiving these instructions, as
coming from the light beings, I simply began experiencing the
exercises, I was to go through. I told Bob, that they were
going
to take me through the exercises step-by-step.
Human
breath and the breathing process seemed to have a great deal to do with
the transition between the physical and nonphysical dimensions. At this
point,
I perceived my "light" body to be directly over my physical
body. What was stranger was, that a third dimension of myself was
observing my other two bodies going through this process! I began
explaining to Bob, that I was being instructed to build an "energy
balloon" around my physical body, using a breathing technique. I was
instructed to visualize myself in the middle of a very large balloon,
and to experience my physical body, as floating lightly in the middle
of this balloon. Then the beings instructed me to feel the energy
circling around my physical body, as I slowly breathed in and out. I
was to build the energy balloon with the energies of my own breath. As
the breathing process took place, I would experience myself floating
gently in the middle of my energy balloon. After relaying this to Bob,
I began actually experiencing the energy encircling me. I felt myself
getting lighter and lighter. From a third dimension, I saw my light
body floating up out of my physical body, and from the
second—light—dimension, I experienced it. My light
body looked like a
glowing yellow balloon, with a dark background behind it. It was almost
like viewing an object moving into outer space. When I reached a
certain point in the breathing process and my light body began floating
above my physical one, my two glowing friends stepped in and took me by
my "light" hands, and moved me further away from the physical level.
Suddenly, I was no longer an observer of this process, for my conscious
awareness shifted from outside to inside my light body.
So
much was happening to me, that I was unable to analyze or evaluate it
at the time. I was merely having these experiences and describing them,
as they happened. When Bob asked me, if there was anything else the
two light beings would like to discuss, I instantly perceived the
purpose of our communication. I knew, that throughout our series of
sessions they were going to take me to different levels. Levels of
what, I didn't know. I was simply to take one step at a time and follow
their guidance. Trust, and dispelling all fear of the unknown, would be
crucial for me in these journeys. I knew at a deep level, that these
explorations were of major significance, and that my ability to report
my experiences back to the earth plane was a vital part of the mission.
On a personal level, I knew, that these sessions would be important for
my growth, as I broke through to new levels of awareness. Suddenly, my
light friends told me: it was time to return. My first journey was
over, and they were asking me to move back into the physical level of
reality. I told Bob what was happening, and he instructed me to come
back slowly, when I was ready. He suggested, that I count myself back
to my normal state of physical consciousness. As I came out, I again
experienced the "thick" state, like shifting gears back down into low.
I counted slowly from ten to one. Then my eyes popped open, and I felt
wide awake and alert. I don't know how long I lay there thinking about
what had happened, as one does with a dream upon awakening. As I moved
further away from the experience, it grew less clear in my memory.
While I was in the nonphysical dimension, the physical one was unclear
and hazy. Now, that I was back in the physical realm, the nonphysical
universe was indistinct—part of being back in the "thick"
state of
consciousness. It was somewhat like coming out of a
dream—except, that
my nonphysical experiences had seemed much more real, than a dream.
After I lay there quietly for awhile, Bob asked, if I would like to
listen to some music, while I was "coming back" into my normal state. I
agreed, and he put on a gentle jazz recording, that very quickly
centered me in my physical body. When I came out of the CHEC Unit, I
was amazed to see, that it was dark outside. I had lost all track of
time. It seemed, that I had been in the CHEC Unit for about 20 minutes.
But when I passed the clock in the hallway, I realized I had been in
the session for nearly two hours! The effects of leaving the physical
time/space dimension boggled my mind.
Bob was still concentrating on
his instruments when I stepped into his Control Room. I could tell by
the energy in the room, that he was excited by what had happened. Since
he was experiencing my journey, as it was taking place, even if
secondhand, it was as new and revealing to him, as it was to me. He
turned to look at me, and his eyes gleamed with excitement. When he
asked how I felt, I realized, that I was tremendously energized by what
had happened. In fact, I felt as if I were floating a few inches off
the floor! Another result of our session was, that I was extremely
hungry. Bob was also hungry, having put as much energy into the
session, as I had. He suggested, that we drive to his favorite
restaurant atop Afton Mountain. This would give us a chance not only to
satisfy our appetites, but also to talk about what I'd experienced. I
was game; David had to teach a college class that evening, and I wasn't
expected home for dinner. When the waitress asked for our order we
weren't ready; we had been so busy talking, we hadn't looked at the
menu. As I began examining the menu, I suddenly became aware of a man
standing beside our table.
"Fancy meeting you here," the man said,
as he slid a piece of pie in front of Bob. Bob pulled the pie toward
him and picked up his fork as he said, "It's good to have a friend in
the kitchen. Rosie, this is George Durrette, my part-time manager at
Whistlefield. George, this is Rosie McKnight."
George and I nodded
to each other, as Bob went on to say, after swallowing a bite of pie,
that he had been trying to get George to quit his job as kitchen
manager at Howard Johnson to work as a full-time manager for him.
"But
Bob, if I quit my job here you wouldn't be able to test our specials
directly from the kitchen anymore," George said proudly, retying an
apron string, that was slipping down his waistline.
"I can get my
favorite pie anytime, George. But I can't get my work done at
Whistlefield without you," Bob replied with a pleading look. "And by
the way, George, Rosie is the latest addition to our Explorer Team."
George extended his hand and said, "It's a pleasure to meet you, Rosie.
Welcome to the team!"
After George excused himself to get back to work, I looked at Bob and
asked what he meant by an Explorer Team.
"Oh,
yes," Bob said. "I forgot to mention, that you have just joined a group
of elite regulars at our research laboratory. I put a lot of people
through the lab. But only certain ones are selected to work with me as
Explorers."
"Wow, Bob," I said. "After falling sound asleep the
first time, I feel lucky, that I passed the test my second time in the
booth."
"You not only passed the test," Bob replied. "You get an A+
for your performance today. You're a natural Explorer. I was amazed,
that you went so deep in only your second session. I didn't expect
that. My main goal during today's session was simply to find some
electronic frequencies, that would at least keep you awake. As it is, I
think we have the potential of being longtime Explorers together."
As
Bob talked more about his Explorer Team, I realized, that he was
somewhat secretive about his other Explorers. He didn't want us to meet
each other, because he did not want us to compare notes. But he
couldn't help telling a little of what was going on with the other
Explorers. Our visit to Ho Jo's became a regular event after each
Explorer session. I learned, that there was a husband-and-wife team,
Explorers TC and JCA, who came once a week for their sessions. TC was a
physicist and seemed to have a very different type of session, than his
wife, who was a social-services executive. TC was unable to report
experiences, while they happened. He would go through the experience,
come back and report it in detail to Bob, and then go back to see, what
else was happening----or to try to get an answer to one of Bob's
questions. His information was much more technical, than mine, perhaps
because he was a physicist. His wife, JCA, had the ability to report
events, as they took place, just as I was able to do.
One
night
during our Ho Jo's outing, Bob began talking excitedly about SHE, a
female Explorer, who worked in a very unique way. A guiding energy came
through SHE, identifying itself as Miranon. Bob explained, that Miranon
usually talked with him, while SHE was venturing out into the
nonphysical universe. Miranon and Bob had some grand dialogues, but SHE
never gave details of her own personal explorations, when she returned
to her body. During one session SHE got so far out, that Miranon
became concerned, and had to excuse himself to go after her! Bob waited
for fifteen minutes, with real concern, to learn what was happening.
When Miranon returned, he said, that SHE was enjoying her new freedom
so much, that she was debating about whether to come back into the
physical realm. He told her, that she had to come back, since
that was part of her contract with her physical world. She soon
returned to her physical body, much to Bob's relief.
I asked
Bob about
the guiding forces, and whether they were common to his Explorers. He
explained, that everyone who traveled to levels outside the physical
realm, ran into some type of guiding force. One Explorer might
interpret the guiding force as a presence. Another might be guided by a
voice. Still another Explorer might see an energy form similar
to—or
different from—the ones I saw. A guiding force might appear
first in a
robe and later as pure light, explaining, that the robe was only
necessary, because the Explorer expected some type of physical form.
Titles or names did not seem to be important, since these guiding
energies operated in their own ways without regard to how they were
interpreted or what they were called. An Explorer might refer to the
energy form as an angel, Jesus, a guardian, an inner-self-helper, a
guide, a higher self, a control, a universal consciousness, an
invisible helper, a super ego, or a guiding voice. It really didn't
matter. What we name them from our physical perspective seems to have
nothing to do with the nature of the guidance.
"Bob,
this brings up
an important question," I said. "If a person doesn't know about or even
believe in guidance, is it still possible for the guiding force to get
through to them?"
"Absolutely,"
Bob said with a
chuckle. "Knowing
about or believing in out-of-body travel doesn't determine whether a
person goes out of the body or not. I had never heard of out-of-body
travel, when I first started having my experiences. I didn't have to
believe in the experiences to have them. I just had them—and
I truly
thought, I was
losing my mind. Let me tell you about a scientist friend
of mine, whom I talked into having a session in the lab once," he
continued with animation.
"My friend was willing to be hooked up in
the lab, because I used a technical and scientific approach. Even
though he started out as a reluctant subject, he really got into the
session. Now here was a man, who believed in nothing beyond the
physical realm. But during his session he described himself, as being
guided into a dimension quite foreign to the one, with which he was
familiar. He encountered beings of a different nature, and when he came
to the realization, that he was on an unidentified flying object,
apparently from another dimension, he freaked out and came back into
his body instantly. The scientist's rapid reentry into the physical
realm was clearly precipitated by fear. Fear can have a positive
protective purpose. But when misdirected, fear can also be a deadly
enemy of the human race, a blockage, that can keep us from being fully
human and fully alive. Bob said with a faraway look, that the scientist
was so shocked and confused by his experience, that he
refused to
come back for another session. "He didn't believe in guidance,
out-of-body travel, or UFOs, so how would it be possible for his
reality to handle such an experience? The way, he handled it, was to
deny, that it ever happened. It's a shame, that his scientific mind
didn't have a desire to explore itself."
After about a year of
Explorer sessions, Bob decided to bring his Explorers together for a
"Fly-In" one weekend. I was fascinated to meet those, I had heard
about. Bob's purpose was for all Explorers to go out-of-body and have a
"rendezvous." Two Explorers did bump into each other in a nonphysical
dimension. But I didn't have any dramatic happenings, that
weekend—except for meeting the other Explorers. And meeting
them in the
physical world was as exciting to me, as meeting them out-of-body!
Looking back, I realize, that my "Invisible Helpers" had a specific
plan laid out for our research and explorations, and Bob's weekend
rendezvous didn't fit into that agenda. Bob always called me a real
trooper, because I had no fear of moving into new and untapped zones.
As our exploring sessions continued, the out-of-body phenomena became
more and more intriguing. Like Bob's mystery scientist, I was having
all kinds of unusual experiences. Our sessions became increasingly
fascinating, because we had no idea where they would lead, and we were
always surprised by the results. I began to realize as the sessions
unfolded, that they were designed from a higher level, than I myself
could understand. There was a progressive pattern in the explorations
and Bob and I were more, than eager to cooperate with the planned
events.
Chapter
4 - INVISIBLE
HELPERS
When
you have a good team, you can accomplish anything. I was soon to learn,
that I had an amazing team of Invisible Helpers. They were obviously
familiar with human psychology, having decided to assign just two light
beings to work with me during the first session, and then to bring in
others, when I was more familiar with the process. Either they didn't
want to overwhelm me with too much to comprehend all at once, or they
wanted to see how well I would work with Invisible Helpers.
Or
both. I need to clarify here several of Bob's technical terms, that
apply to the session, that follows. As Bob experimented with and
created various levels of Hemi-Sync sounds using his binaural beat and
Frequency Following Response systems, he was able to create specific
inner states—"focus" states—to which he gave
numbers. A great deal of
experimentation lay behind the technology, and the states, he was able
to induce, were the miracle of his extensive research. They are as
follows: "Focus 10," in which the mind is awake, but the body is
asleep; "Focus 12," in which a person has expanded awareness; "Focus
15," in which levels of "no time" are reached; and "Focus 21," in which
one moves into other energy systems. When I got settled in the CHEC
Unit one day in an early session, Bob ran through the preliminaries,
concluding with having me repeat my affirmation mentally and letting
him know, when I was finished. Then I went into my usual exercises as
the session began.
RAM: "Reel time: 28 minutes."
ROMC: "An energy
pattern is building up around me, and I am ready to work with some
energy inside this compact energy ball. I am told to build a bar of
energy to cleanse my physical body and get out all impurities, starting
with my head."
RAM: "Very good. Do it carefully and thoroughly."
ROMC: (pause) "I've finished. I'm ready to continue."
RAM:
"Now let your whole self move into this state of expanded awareness we
call 'Focus 12.' Let yourself move into 12 with the method you have
learned."
ROMC: (pause) "At '12' I went into a relaxed state—almost
unconscious. It is a very relaxed state. I felt the presence of
someone. This presence seems to be waiting for me to go into a more
deeply relaxed state. I felt the energy balloon begin to rise and
float. I was floating inside; I got the feeling, that my physical body
was going to let go of this energy balloon with my energy body inside,
and that it was going to float on out into a weightless atmosphere.
There is an energy presence, or maybe more, than one energy presence,
here working with me. And they are going to . . . I'm not sure what
they are going to do."
RAM: "Ask them what they are going to do next."
ROMC:
"Okay. I sense the presence of four helpers with me, including the two,
who were with me the last time. They are standing around me, and I have
a very good feeling in their presence. They're here to keep me balanced
and work with me in the body, and out. A fifth presence, an energy
being, is now with them. They're going to try some experiments with my
energy body. This last energy being is going to work through my body
and implant energy. It's like a yin and yang energy."
RAM: "Would you like to do this?"
ROMC:
"Yes. The energy being wants to project a ray of light into my energy
body, while I am going through this very relaxed state. Let's see what
happens. Now I am watching and experiencing at the same time." (pause)
The four helpers lifted my body out, and I felt light and really good.
The light ray, that was projected into my energy body, was energizing
and protective, and had a lightening effect on my body. Then I sensed,
that the energy being was talking about how they would experiment by
using my body, as a transmitting set between dimensions—and
that I will
be able to step out. They talked a little about that before, but I just
saw how it will happen. I will be able to step out and be with these
helpers—and still be able to observe, if I would like to. I
got the
feeling, that I could stay and listen, or I could do some exploration.
They are very warm, friendly helpers."
RAM: "Do they want to do any other experiments now?"
ROMC: "They would like to use the light beam to communicate through my
vocal cords, and I am to observe."
RAM: "Okay. Do what they suggest and see what happens." (pause)
ROMC:
(in a different voice) "I am speaking through these vocal cords. I
would like to speak to this young lady, as she observes what is taking
place. The physical body is seeming to heat up very rapidly. Sometimes
it will be in a cool state; at other times it will be in a heated
state. The molecules of the energy body, which are working through her
physical body, are vibrating at a more rapid rate. Therefore, at this
time there is a feeling of heat surrounding the body. I am going to
show this young lady how it will work with the energies of her physical
body, and protect and keep it in its most pure form, while I work
through her."
RAM: "Thank you for your care in working with her."
ROMC:
"I am going to change the level within this body, from the heated state
to the cool state. The balloon of energy, which she has built up around
her, can be rapidly changed for various purposes. I want her to be
aware of how we work with the energy levels. She will experience a
coolness. I want this young lady to experience the various energy
sensations, so that she will understand and know how I will work, and
how we will work together. We will cool the molecules, that surround
and fill this body. It is being experienced at this time."
RAM: "Go with the flow, and report back what is happening."
ROMC:
"The young lady will understand what is happening, when we project
light into her energy body, which you might call her 'soul.' There will
be a feeling of warmth. As she gets relaxed and begins to float above
her physical body, she will experience the coolness, and a feeling of
complete security. These will be the physical experiences from level
one—of the heat state—to the second level of the
cooling-off stage,
where she will feel light and airy and relaxed. At this point she will
be able to go out to explore. Where she explores will be decided when
the time arrives."
RAM: "That's fine."
ROMC: "We will work on
these levels first, as we have done before, with the breathing and the
building of the energy balloon around her body. Then she will know,
that she is going gently out of the body, but will always be in
complete control. She is always there to observe and to speak at any
time—or can even choose to step into other dimensions. There
will be
those, who will help her into these other dimensions. While this is
taking place, we will bring information through these vocal cords, but
it will take time. As she learns and grows, it will improve."
After
a pause the voice again directed itself to Bob: "It is a privilege to
be working with one such as you. You have been a guide to many souls,
who need to be released into greater knowledge areas. This is a special
experiment in creating knowledge connections. It could not be done were
it not for you—with the knowledge you bring, and with the
great light
and confidence, with which you surround the whole project, that you are
working on."
RAM: "Thank you for your kind words."
ROMC: "As you
know, there are numerous dimensions of knowledge; knowledge can be
understood from many perspectives. We will tune into knowledge from
multidimensional levels. I am working at this time on a dimension
within the consciousness of this particular being. As the dimensions of
her awareness are opened, I will work fully and freely on a level of
consciousness of greater light. I have others working with me, who will
communicate, as we reach different dimensions and levels."
RAM: "We will look forward to working with the others you speak of."
ROMC:
"At this time, I am able to tap into a particular level of
consciousness of this dear being, who is allowing us to work with her.
I can work on many levels of consciousness, and there are more beings,
who will come with knowledge from other levels. We will not say
'higher' or 'lower.' They are light dimensions. As we break through
into the various levels, it will become easier to bring through
knowledge. I am working now on the level, where this entity is at
present, but we will work together through various levels."
RAM: "How do you work with these levels?"
ROMC:
"I will always be the one to communicate first, to help open up various
states, that she must experience to get her into the level where
communication can take place effectively. I will always be the one who
will begin, because I am in touch with her first dimension; from that
level, there will be an opening up into other dimensions."
RAM: "How can we get in touch with you?"
ROMC:
"We exist outside of earth time. Your communication is a thought-form,
and the thought can be the signal. Just think, that you are ready for
the communication process to take place. If all situations are right,
we will be able to communicate immediately. You are doing the perfect
performance for this particular body—because it is very
important for
this soul to feel confident, and in this most relaxed state."
RAM: "Are there others working with her as well?"
ROMC:
"Yes, there are others, who are working with her. I speak in terms of
'we,' because each time, that I come, we come as a group. There are
others, who are the assistants, and who will always be there to bring
the energy levels up, and to work. We say, that you are doing exactly,
what is necessary, to help the situation to be in that perfected state,
whereby the energies can be released into other levels of
consciousness."
RAM: "Thank you. I'm glad to know, that I'm doing the right thing."
ROMC:
"You are doing just what you can, and that is important. You are
helping this dear soul to be able to open up into other
dimensions—and
you are doing it in a wise manner. She is very comfortable. We're
creating the energy around her with movement, and this keeps an energy
flow. Now there is a cool flow around her, keeping her relaxed. We
will move out of her energy area now. Each time that she works, she
will work in a special energy area. The area, and the energy, is built
up through her own internal circles of energy or energy systems, and
from her own base. And now we will help her to come back fully into her
own body. It is a privilege. Thank you, dear friends."
After a
pause, ROMC speaks in her own voice: "I feel very relaxed. I've been
observing everything. It's interesting. I was standing right here with
the four helpers, observing, listening, and learning."
Throughout
the many sessions, that I did with Bob over the next eleven years, my
Invisible Helpers (her
own personalities from her Higher Self! LM) were always
there guiding, directing, and evidently
planning the sessions ahead of time, even though there is no "time" as
we know it in their dimension. They said, that they were working with
me in the body and out. I have come to realize, that they have been
with me since I first placed my tiny foot upon this planet. I can look
back and remember many times when they were there guiding and directing
me, especially when I was in trouble—which was frequently.
The
important message here, of course, is, that we all have guiding forces
working with us, whether we realize it or not. And a great many people,
of course, are aware of the existence of such help in their lives,
frequently at key—and unexpected—moments. Often
these unseen helpers
are called angels. Song said, "One is at my right hand, one is at my
left hand, one is at my right foot, one is at my left foot." These
words seem literally true to me, for my personal life has been affected
dramatically by the guidance and help of beings of light—my
Invisible
Helpers. I never really thought about what we look like to these kind
helpers from another dimension—until something quite strange
happened
in the lab one day. Bob and I tried to stick to our schedule of regular
sessions, though it was difficult at times. Bob seemed to love the
Explorer sessions more, than anything else he was doing. I was always
amazed at how patiently he would wait for my responses during the
sessions. Sometimes I would get into the "thick state," and instead of
coming out on the other side, would fall asleep. I always felt it was
easier to be an Explorer, than to do his job of monitoring the
sessions. But he treasured his role even when nothing seemed to be
happening.
On one occasion when I had to
miss our scheduled meeting, I
called to let him know, that I wouldn't be coming that day. When I
arrived for our next session, Bob asked me to come into his Control
Room and sit down. He had a grin on his face and a twinkle in his eyes.
"What's up, Bob?" I asked.
"You'll never believe, what
took place the day you missed your session."
"What happened?"
"A
female psychologist from the Washington area dropped by for a visit
that day, wanting to learn more about our work. I spent several hours
that afternoon, showing her our methods and techniques. But I could
tell, that she was still skeptical about the program. I finally decided
it might help her if she experienced some of the Hemi-Sync patterns for
herself."
"So, you put her in a booth?"
"I sure did—yours!"
Bob
replied, shaking his head in disbelief, as he recalled what happened
next. "She agreed to try—but fully expected, that nothing
would happen.
And as skeptical, as she was, I was doubtful myself."
"Well, what happened?" I
asked, finding it hard to contain myself.
"She
had been in the booth about five minutes, listening to the Hemi-Sync
sound on the earphones, when her voice came through the intercom
speaker."
At this point Bob pressed a
"play" button, and the tape of their session began.
PSYCHOLOGIST: "There is
someone else in the booth with me."
RAM: "Are you sure?"
PSYCHOLOGIST: "Of course I am
sure. As a matter of fact, there are four of them."
RAM: "Are you sure there are
four?"
PSYCHOLOGIST: "I can perceive
them very clearly. There are two at my feet and two at my head."
RAM: "What are they doing?"
PSYCHOLOGIST: "They are trying
to lift me out of my body, if you can believe that."
Bob
hit the "pause" button and turned to me, saying, "Suddenly, I knew the
answer, as I looked up at the clock. It was ten minutes after five on
Wednesday afternoon—the exact time of your regular session.
And the
same booth. I couldn't keep from laughing, and was about to explain to
the psychologist what was happening, when I thought better of it." Bob
hit the "pause" button again, and the dialogue continued.
RAM: "What are they doing now?"
PSYCHOLOGIST: "They have
stopped trying to lift me out of my body. And they are arguing."
Stopping the tape again, Bob
laughed. "I really had difficulty keeping a straight voice!"
RAM: "What are they arguing
about?"
PSYCHOLOGIST: "The four want
to lift me out. And now there is a fifth, that is arguing with them,
that they should not."
RAM: "Do you want them to?"
PSYCHOLOGIST: "I don't think
so. Now they have stopped arguing and they are going away. So, I guess
there is no problem."
RAM: "Well, just relax a bit
and I'll get you out in a few minutes. Are you comfortable now?"
PSYCHOLOGIST: "Oh, yes, I am
fine."
I was amazed. Bob and I began
laughing so hard, we could hardly talk.
"What did she say when she
came out of the booth?" I finally asked.
"Well,"
Bob replied, wiping tears from his eyes, "I left her in the booth for a
few minutes, and the instrumentation showed she was relaxing into a
light sleep. After a brief time I awakened her, and she came out very
refreshed. But she was obviously bewildered by the
experience—and she
made a valiant attempt to stay skeptical!"
"So, did you tell her about my
sessions?
"I
did," Bob replied. "I showed her our session schedule with your
appointment for that afternoon. Then I played a recording of the
'lifting out' technique of one of your sessions."
"What did she say to that?" I
asked eagerly.
"She
was almost speechless," Bob answered. "She seemed actually stunned, and
left here very puzzled and preoccupied. But her skepticism had
dissolved somewhat—at least temporarily."
"Did you hear back from her?"
I asked.
"No, and I don't expect to,"
Bob replied, still laughing.
"I
don't blame her. It must have been a shock for her to meet five spooks
on her first visit to the Institute!" Bob was chuckling, as he
continued. "Can't you just picture the dialogue among your helpers? One
says, 'This is her.' Another one says, 'No, it isn't her.' A third
disagrees, with, 'I'm sure it's her.' A fourth helper says, 'She
doesn't feel the same.' Then with the encouragement of a fifth helper,
all of them realize at once, `Oops, wrong one!' and drop her!"
We
were now laughing so hard at this imagined scene, that my sides hurt.
Finally I said, "Bob, I thought the helpers were all-knowing, since
they are from a higher dimension, than ours. Do you suppose they have certain
limitations in perceiving, just as we do with them?
"Obviously," Bob replied.
"They must see us, as some kind of energy form, just as you see them,
as indistinct 'light' beings."
"Wow,
" I said. "That's incredible. I had never thought about how they must
be perceiving me. To them my real body would be my soul or light body,
the part that's like them. That may be what they see. So, I'm actually
a soul, that takes on a physical body. Cool!" I added, "Do you suppose
they arranged this whole incident to teach us something?"
"If so,"
Bob replied, "they obviously have a good sense of humor! They've
indicated clearly in your sessions, that the physical body is an
illusion here when you're born, and that illusion is gone when you die."
"And where are the billions of
beings, that walked this planet before us?" I pondered.
"They're
in their real bodies—their soul bodies," Bob replied. "Your
helpers are
trying to teach us to see things from the perspective of true reality,
not our illusion."
"You know, Bob, we really do
have everything
turned around here on earth. We look at the physical world and call it
'real', when it really isn't, and we look at the spiritual dimension
and perceive it as unreal, equally erroneously. Perhaps,
this is what
Paul meant when he said, 'Now we see things through a glass darkly, but
then face-to-face.' When we're in our 'thick' state of consciousness,
our daily life mode, things of the spirit are unclear. But when we
perceive from our 'soul-body mode,' it is like seeing face-to-face."
"That
makes sense," Bob replied. Then he turned around abruptly to prepare
for our Explorer session. We had gone from hilarious laughter to
philosophic musings and back to work in a short time. Our sessions
normally triggered deep conversation, since we were continually
challenged with new thoughts, that arose from them. As Bob started
switching on his Control Room instruments, he interjected, "I do want
to add, that it's difficult for us to change what we were taught to
believe. Our science has taught us, that only what we can see and
measure, is real. What you don't see, feel, or touch - doesn't exist.
These Explorer sessions are truly opening my eyes to a different way of
perceiving. Let's see what they have to say today! Get into booth 2,
and John will get you wired up—even though you seem to be
'wired up'
already."
Chapter
5 - COMMUNICATION
RAM: "Reel time: 23
minutes."
ROMC:
"I heard a voice, that said, 'We are working on a delicate wavelength
and want you to pick up this dictation.' I am to report, as it comes
through. As I repeat the words, the energy keeps flowing, and they are
able to continue the contact with this flow."
RAM: "Just relax and go with the flow."
ROMC:
(speaking for the helpers) "It is important to use this flow to build
up the energy level. The voice is a special energy. We want to describe
the different processes, by which and through which there is
communication. The basic form of communication, which is the mind, is
on a wavelength, that is on a very high rate of vibration on the earth
level."
RAM: "Is the communication the same between humans as it is when we
talk with you?"
ROMC:
"The communication, that takes place between the minds of those, who
are in the earth atmosphere is on a wavelength, that is different from
the communication, that takes place from the levels beyond the earth
atmosphere. There are various levels of energy. That is what we want to
discuss."
RAM: "What are those levels?"
ROMC:
"In the earth atmosphere, thought radiates from the human mind at a
certain rate of vibration. Thoughts are energy, and as they come into
being, they are immediately dispersed into the atmosphere. Thoughts are
powerful, and are at an extremely high frequency. They are limitless in
their ability to travel and penetrate, and can affect the Earth level
in many different ways."
RAM:
"How does it work?"
ROMC:
"Within the human system, there are several levels of consciousness.
They are the physical, etheric-substance, emotional, mental, and
spiritual levels. These five levels control the many points
of energy
throughout the physical system. The key to the
effectiveness of
this energy system is the way, in which it is utilized. The
effectiveness has to do with the ways, in which the mind is trained."
RAM: "How is that?"
ROMC:
"Humans are
taught what to think, instead of how to think. Basically,
there are no limitations in the physical universe. The mind, that is
taught what to think, is taught belief systems with limitations.
Therefore, there are limitations. This is the power of the human mind.
It becomes what it thinks itself to be. This is why it is so important
to re-educate the human race to the full potential of the human
communication system."
RAM:
"What is the full
potential of the human mind?"
ROMC:
"Humans, who are
taught how to think, would discover, that the human
mind is capable of traveling into the depths of every type of universe,
to tap into all knowledge, that exists. At the base of every human
system is the very principle of universal knowledge. Every cell in the
body is a pattern of the whole, and is a universe in and of itself. All
knowledge exists therein. Every human system is capable of tapping into
that source, which is its very being. When this knowledge is
understood, the human mind and human soul are then freed to explore the
depths of all possible universes, which are all within."
RAM: "How does the
body relate to the mind?"
ROMC:
"The body is in
no way a boundary. It is just an encasement—a storage
place for the human system to energize. But there is one important
factor to take into consideration. All systems must be 'go.' Thought,
or emotional levels, can in and of themselves block the communication
flow. When everything is synchronized and flows freely, the mind can
function at its various levels, opening up new vistas in human
consciousness."
RAM: "How does out-of-body travel fit into the overall scheme of
things?"
ROMC:
"Out-of-body travel is a term, used to describe the manner, in which
the energy body, or soul, can function in the other dimensions of its
own being. The freedom to move into other dimensions has to do with
vibrations of the overall system, and this varies, depending on the
balance of energies."
RAM: "How can we tap into these levels of knowledge?"
ROMC:
"There
are different ways, in which souls can tap into various levels
of knowledge. It is important for each person to know, that his or her
vibratory rate is completely different from any other's, just as all
fingerprints are uniquely different. Each soul has its own soulprint
and special form of communication."
RAM:
"What are the levels of communication?"
ROMC:
"One level is the sending out of thought. Thought is an energy more
real, than your physical body, because every thought, you have, goes
somewhere. You think of a person, alive or deceased, and they pick up
the thought instantly. Thought can travel into all levels inside and
outside of time."
RAM:
"It certainly makes one stop and think
about thinking! In fact, it gives relevance to the assertion, 'I think,
therefore I am.'"
ROMC:
"Yes,
indeed. Another level of communication
is the receptive, where, when all energy systems are 'go,'
communication is picked up on the mental wave-level from the time and
timeless dimensions. The timeless are the dimensions, from which we
communicate. It is hard for humans to understand timelessness, when
they are locked into time."
RAM:
"This is why you tell
us, that we are merely to think about communication with you, and you
are there?"
ROMC:
"Exactly. There are one-way and two-way communication systems. We on
this dimension are able to pick up rapidly all, that happens on the
earth plane, because we are on a higher vibration, than the
earth level.
Those on the earth level, who vibrate on a rate close to that, on which
we function, can tune into our dimension readily."
RAM:
"So, what is your purpose in communicating with us?"
ROMC:
"It is our basic
purpose to get the communication through to the earth
level, that there are no limitations in your dimension, other than
those,
that you put upon yourselves. This is the important basis of the
training you do at your Institute. You make it
possible for people to
get into the free flow of their own existence, and to explore the
limitless boundaries of higher universes, which actually are all within
each being. This
concept is difficult for humans to understand, since
you are locked into 'spatial' concepts, as well. In
reality, there is no Time and no Space. A special flow of energy is
released, when you work
on the assumption, that there are no limits in the human communication
system. Those, who are able to freely get into the flow of their own
existence, are able to get into this limitless level of communication,
that exists outside of what you consider to be time and space."
RAM:
"What about death on the
earth plane?"
ROMC:
"Souls, who are in the flow of their own higher attunement know, that
there is no death. Death is merely a word created in the physical
language to describe something not understood. Therefore, death is
merely a word, that describes an experience. Death, in itself, is not a
reality. Death can best describe those souls, whose systems
are at a
stopping point, a level of stagnation."
RAM: "Is anything in the
universe ever really destroyed?"
(ABOUT DEATH)
ROMC:
"Those, who are in the true flow of higher energies know, that nothing
is
destroyed. There is no beginning and no end, because there is no time
and no space. That, which we see and touch, including our human loved
ones, vibrates into and out of the earth time/space level of
consciousness. Because we cannot see or touch something does not mean,
that it does not exist. Death is only transformation from the physical
to the etheric-substance body. Therefore, the word 'death' is a
separate entity in itself, created and used by humans to describe the
hidden mysteries of existence. Death is not a mystery for those, who
are
in tune with their own life flow. Death is
just another beautiful life experience."
RAM:
"Thank you very much. It would be helpful if you could explain to us
the transformation, that takes place, when the physical body is no
longer
inhabitable. What happens at that point?"
ROMC: "When
this process
of transformation takes place, it is a shifting of basic energies from
the physical home base into the energy levels of the etheric body. The
soul will go into the dimension of its highest vibratory level."
RAM: "Are there
souls, that don't get out of the physical realm?"
ROMC:
"There are souls, whose energies shift into the etheric body, but whose
mental or emotional levels, or both,
keep them in the physical realm of
vibration. These are souls, whose mental or emotional
vibrations are at
the rate of the earth vibrations. And because they are locked into
certain earth-level concepts, or emotions, they stay in this
earth-level of consciousness, until they are able to release the
special
thought-forms, that confine them. These are considered to be
`earthbound' souls—or ghosts, as you
call
them—because of their
attachments to the physical energies of the Earth."
RAM: "So, do all souls have guiding forces, that work with
them the way you are working with this energy?"
ROMC: "Absolutely. Our purpose is to work on all levels to release
souls into the higher level of their own freedom."
RAM: "Explain further what you mean."
ROMC:
"There are certain universal principles, on which the human
communication system functions: Like attracts like. You are what you
think. There is no God, that punishes. There is a built-in system,
which operates on basic laws, that controls the human energies. There
is a Force in the universe, the highest energy, the highest
consciousness level of existence (White
Sun Energy, which is coming from the Source of All Suns! LM),
constantly working to
guide you back
to your true natures. There is
no before and no after; these are merely
confining concepts, or thought-forms, manifested in the earth realm of
existence to create the illusion of time. There is only now in the
reality of existence."
RAM:
"What about life after
death?"
ROMC:
"When you speak
of life after death, this is a misnomer (недооценка). If one is dead
emotionally, mentally, or spiritually before the physical body is
dropped, that same consciousness level will still be in operation in
that soul upon transformation. We continually work with all souls to
bring them into their higher level of transformation. Hell is a
state,
in which souls are locked into levels of stagnation. We will work with
all souls from the earth plane until, they come into their highest
level
of light transformation. There is
only life. Your life in the body is
the same, as your life out of the body, or after death."
RAM:
"So, you
are saying, that I am more, than my physical body, in that I am always
alive somewhere?"
ROMC:
"Certainly.
One can
live in the timeless level of reality within the
body as well, as out of the body. That is why we are
saying, that there
are no limitations, even while in the physical body.
Now we must step
aside, dear friend. Continue in the mode, in which you are presently
working—namely, to help souls to become freed and released
into the
higher natures of their own being. Thank you."
RAM:
"Thank you very much for coming and sharing. (pause) Count yourself
back down slowly, and let me know when you're back." (pause)
ROMC: "I'm here."
RAM: "How do you feel?
ROMC: "I feel great!"
RAM: "Where were you when this dialogue was taking place?"
ROMC:
"I was right here with my Invisible Helpers. It was so fascinating,
that
I had to stay here and listen, even though I could have gone out
exploring elsewhere."
Interestingly, at the beginning of this
session I saw a "tape" with words on it flowing by, and I received the
impression, that I was to read the words as they moved across my
vision.
But after the session got under way, the energy seemed to increase and
I wasn't aware of seeing and reading the tape any longer. This session
was very powerful. We didn't realize how strong the energy was, until
we
got outside. Bob describes the event in his book, Far Journeys (p. 49):
"When
we got into our cars,
parked outside some twenty feet from
booth 2, we found, that the batteries were dead in all three cars. They
jump-started quite easily, as it was a summer night, and stayed in
charge afterward. Cars parked on the other side, or sixty feet away,
were unaffected. Thus, we learned: we had better not park too close to
booth 2 during certain experiments. This situation actually happened
several times, because we would simply forget to park far enough from
booth 2 only to find our car batteries dead upon leaving. As Bob stated
in Far Journeys, "Exactly why this took place and still does
so—we
don't know."
Part
Two
Chapter
6 - MORE
THAN PHYSICAL MATTER
My
Invisible Helpers spent many sessions preparing me for our journeys
into other dimensions. They taught avidly and worked endless hours of
earth time on my energy body. In order to move freely into other
dimensions my energies had to be clear, so there was a lot of cleaning
up to do.
One day, when I was driving to the Institute for my
session, I had the feeling, that something very special was about to
happen. My energies were exceptionally high. Little did I know, that I
was about to launch upon my first major journey. Apparently my helpers,
in their master plan for me, had determined, that on this day
I would
come to understand clearly, that I was more, than physical matter. It
seems they wanted to impress upon me, that the material world, in which
we live, is merely a "reflection of the real world," as they termed
it. They chose to put this point across by launching me on a very
strange journey of reality distortion, so that
I would indeed learn how
abstract and unreal life in the physical realm is. And when I say they
"launched" me on this unusual journey, I mean just that. As I got
hooked into my CHEC Unit, I was feeling such excitement and
anticipation, that I found it difficult to relax—until the
soothing
sounds of ocean waves came through my earphones. I mentally
repeated the affirmation, and it wasn't long before I went into my
level and moved through the thick state. As I mentioned earlier,
sometimes I would get stuck in this state—and simply fall
sound asleep.
This was always embarrassing, with Bob waiting patiently in his Control
Room for something to happen. After a period of time, he would say in a
gentle voice, "Is anything happening?" As often, as not, I would reply
groggily, "I don't think so"—and continue sleeping. I
rationalized
by convincing myself, that at these times I needed sleep more, than
anything else. Perhaps I did. Sleep, however, was not on the docket for
this particular session. Suddenly, I felt a great surge of energy, as
if I were literally being launched into space. This incredible burst of
energy left me breathless and speechless, and I was unable to report
anything to Bob, until my pace slowed. It seemed, as if I was moving
rapidly through a dark tunnel. Strangely, it also seemed, as if I was
standing still. It was a paradox of simultaneously feeling movement and
non-movement. Then, just as suddenly, as my launch had occurred, I was
suspended in a space of absolute stillness and isolation. An eerie
feeling came over me, and I knew then what it would be like - to be the
last person on earth ! I desperately wanted to believe, that my
Invisible Helpers were with me, but they certainly didn't make
themselves known. I seemed completely lost in an endless space. I
experienced a sense of separation from all my earthly support systems.
Those few moments of absolute isolation seemed like an eternity. Then I
realized, that my Invisible Helpers had guided me into this particular
space and experience for a reason. They wanted me to become aware of my
need for detachment from the earth energies. This space was like a
cleansing center to prepare me to enter a very different dimension.
At
this moment I had a vivid memory of an experience I'd had one night
while sleeping. I remembered moving out into the expansiveness and
darkness of outer space. I felt called toward the unknown, and to the
stars beyond. But at the same time I was frightened—even
petrified—because I was being drawn away from any familiar
territory.
Had this nighttime experience been a preparation, designed by my
Invisible Helpers, for my present state of lonely separation from all I
knew?
As I was
just beginning to resign myself to this new feeling of naked isolation,
I suddenly experienced some kind of energy capsule starting to surround
me. Like a protective shield, it replaced my feeling of abandonment
with a sense of security. I realized, that this unique pod had been
formed around my energy body by my Invisible Helpers, both to protect
and to prepare me for a "higher octane" transportation mode. Without it
I knew, that I simply was not capable of the journey about to take
place. A great surge of energy suddenly radiated within and around me.
I could feel, that I was very much running on "high octane" and was
ready for whatever was next. My Invisible Helpers did indeed have a
sense of humor. Having found myself encircled by an energy space
capsule, I began making voice contact with Bob back in the CHEC Unit.
As I brought him up-to-date, a helmet with a "12" on it, floated before
my eyes and was placed on my head. I sensed, that it was a symbolic
gesture. As I described it to Bob, I heard a chuckle from the Control
Room. We both realized it was an indication, that I was in Focus
12—and
was ready to "helmet up" for an important journey. By this time my
space was becoming extremely cozy, and all my attention began
to focus on my immediate surroundings.
The
next thing I knew the energy changed. My capsule was changing
direction. I looked out, and there it was—an incredible view
of planet
Earth from outer space. Suspended below me, it looked no bigger, than
my own space capsule. Then we picked up speed and began moving toward
that distant, tiny ball known as planet Earth. Light, dark, and radiant
colors were shooting out from it in all directions. I realized at once
that, viewing it from another dimension as I was, I was actually seeing
the earth's aura—or energy form. It seemed as if I was, in
fact, seeing
the "spiritual body" of the earth. My helpers were clearly showing me,
that the earth was indeed a living entity—that it, like me,
is more,
than physical. At the same moment I could see planets shining in the
darkness beyond, and I remembered, that the earth is but a tiny atom in
an immense system of bodies, each with its own spiritual body. As we
continued moving closer to the earth, the radiating, colored lights,
surrounding it, became
more and more prominent, emanating in every direction.
I wondered, what
my Invisible Helpers were going to do with me next, and assumed they
would drop me off on our way through the earth's atmosphere.
"On our
way through," however, took on literal meaning. We went right through
the earth's surface, the way a neutrino penetrates solid matter, as
though it didn't exist. I wondered, if I had been transformed into some
kind of subatomic particle, or if I was traveling on a ray of some
type. The thought occurred to me, that our etheric energy bodies
probably consist of particles more subtle, than any known atomic or
subatomic particles, that make up our physical plane. As
we penetrated the earth's surface, it became dark.
Then we
moved
through levels of color, like the spectrum of the rainbow. Next, we
were in an area of molten lava. I sensed the outside of my capsule
growing very hot, but I knew it was a secure cocoon around me. Much
movement was now taking place on the outside of my capsule, but I was
experiencing a strange sense of weightlessness, timelessness, and
stillness within it. It was as if two time zones were touching, but
that the time zone in my capsule and the one I was traveling through,
were at opposite ends of a spectrum. I perceived, that the earth was on
a much slower vibration, than my
speeded-up light
vibration;
paradoxically, the earth's lower vibration seemed like
movement and activity, while my higher vibration in the capsule felt
peaceful and quiet. It was two "time zones"—time on the
outside, and
timelessness inside. Then I got a distinct impression
from my helpers:
they wanted me to understand, that this experience, of being in two
dimensions at once, is no different, than the soul's journey in the
physical body. We
have a timeless nature within ourselves; we are also
directed by time in our physical world. My journey through the earth
was symbolic of the way, in which our souls traverse earthly
experience. Our soul matter actually zips across the stage of physical
matter without leaving a trace—much as the elusive neutrino
penetrates
atomic matter, as if it were so much mist. But
what about our physical bodies and physical memories—our
ashes
scattered upon the earth? All these soon pass away, because they are
only reflections of the real. My flight "through" matter had been quite
an object lesson. When I
reached what
appeared to be the center, or
heart, of the earth, the energy was so different from that of the
earth's outer crust, that it almost shocked my system. I knew, I had to
keep moving, that I could not stand too much of the earth-core energy
at one time. At one particular point in the earth's center, tremendous
energies were "pumping" through. It was as if I were literally in the
"heart" of the earth. And I knew intuitively, that this point led to
another dimension completely different from that of the earth, but
still connected to it. It was, as if here, physical matter was
transformed into antimatter and into another dimension! One break in
the ocean floor, such as in the area of the Bermuda Triangle, could
cause this same transformation to take place on the earth's
outer
surface. I had encountered a "black hole" phenomenon at the center of
the earth, where matter is transformed and enters another dimension.
Next I realized, we were rising through an ocean.
When we left the
ocean we kept right on going, until I could look back and see the earth
getting smaller and smaller, like a tiny ball floating in space. To
have my energy body interface with Mother Earth's energy form had been
an awesome experience, giving me a completely different
perspective. Now I talk to Mother Earth, as I would talk to a real,
spiritual being—which she is.
Chapter
7 - CAN PERCEIVE
THAT, WHICH IS GREATER
Now,
that my Invisible Helpers had given me an overview of the earth's
energies, they said, their next goal was to help me to perceive and
experience a greater aspect of these energies. Or should I say they
wanted me to experience some new dimensions of "her" personality? Thus
we began our next session:
RAM: "Reel time: 22 minutes."
ROMC:
"I am in my energy balloon. I am experiencing energy bodies all around
me. They seem to be moving around me quite rapidly. I am in the middle,
feeling very energized. All of a sudden I feel a sense of great joy,
laughter, and freedom."
RAM: "Go with the flow to see
what will happen."
ROMC:
"My helpers are indicating to me, that I am going to experience the
consciousness of many levels of the earth's dimensions."
RAM: "So, how do you feel
about this?"
ROMC: "I feel great joy over
being at one with all."
RAM: "So what is happening
now?"
ROMC:
"I am very relaxed, and feel a sense of floating. I can see a frog in
front of me. Now I am getting closer. Wow, I am going into the frog to
experience the consciousness of being a frog."
RAM: "Are you in the frog yet?"
ROMC:
"This is humorous. I can see out of the eyes of this frog. There's a
bug. Oh, it's going to grab the bug in its mouth. Ick! But my helpers
are indicating, that I must learn to understand, that the frog has to
live on other forms of life."
RAM: "Are you still in the
frog?"
ROMC:
"Now I'm floating again. I really couldn't get that relaxed in the
frog. My helpers are indicating to me, that I must relax and let go, if
I am to experience universal consciousness."
RAM: "Where are you now?"
ROMC:
"Goodness—there's a snake! Oh, they're going to send me into
a snake. I
have a fear of snakes. I don't know, if I can handle this, but I'll try
to relax and go with it."
RAM: "Okay. Relax as best you
can."
ROMC:
"I am going inside the snake. Wow, it's better inside, than out! I
didn't take a good look at it to see what color it is. I think it might
be black."
RAM: "So what is it like to be
inside a snake?"
ROMC:
"I am beginning to feel a sense of attunement with the earth. There is
an earth energy inside this reptile, because it is so close to the
earth. I feel a great sense of peace and gentleness. I feel, that I am
supposed to talk for the reptile."
RAM: "Can you do that?"
ROMC:
"I'll try: 'There is such joy in being a part of the grass and the
earth. I never want to harm anyone. I believe in harmony. But I am
forced to protect myself.
"I
can tell a lot about the human by the vibrations of the footsteps. Most
of the time we know when to get out of the way to keep from being
killed. Humans kill to kill. We kill to survive. I feel, that it is
very unfortunate, that humans, as a whole, are not in attunement with
our kingdom, because we work at the very base of the lifeforce in the
universe. It is important for us all to work together."'
RAM: "Thank you for sharing
the views of the snake. Where are you now?"
ROMC:
"I am moving into another area of consciousness. I can see a rose. Oh,
how beautiful. It is shimmering in the sunlight. What a wonderful
smell."
RAM: "Are you going into the
rose?"
ROMC:
"Yes. As I come into the rose, I sense its consciousness communicating
the following. 'We bring beauty to the earth. However, we are a
reflection of the beauty, that is within all humans. When they look
upon us and experience the joy of beauty, they are experiencing their
own true natures. Our very essence is a pure state of joy and beauty.
Those, who experience the essence of our nature, experience the true
essence of their own being. We find such joy in giving our pure beauty
to humans. And we bring joy to so many on planet Earth.'
RAM: "Thank you. What a
beautiful statement."
ROMC:
"I'm starting to leave the rose. I feel a great affinity for the rose,
since that is part of my name. It was such a good feeling being inside
it, that I would like to have just stayed there. But the message is,
that I can live in this rose-consciousness of pure beauty and joy
anyway. I am this consciousness."
RAM: "Relax and go where you
are to go next."
ROMC:
"I'm floating again. Oh, I can see grass below me. What beautiful
green. I'm going into it. What a good feeling! I'm sensing, that levels
of color in nature are so important. Color is all a part of the
vibration of the consciousness level of everything."
RAM: "So, what does the grass
say?"
ROMC:
"Green is the color, that brings balance into the universe. I am in the
consciousness level of the grass, and I smell so good. I feel such a
freshness, and a feeling of floating. There is a great feeling of
freedom and strength, that comes from the level of consciousness of a
blade of grass. Strength and vitality are the basis of the
grass-consciousness. I sense the grass saying, 'I am surrounding humans
for a very specific purpose. They come into contact with us almost
every day of their lives. We give strength and vitality to those, who
will accept it from us. Humans receive such great joy in running
barefoot in our midst. Humans should never lose this vitality. We are
always here; our basic purpose is to be walked upon. We do enjoy the
appreciation of humans, who share and delight in the very purpose of
our existence. Much natural strength is destroyed in cities, that
replace us with man-made substance. Where we are lacking, the whole
consciousness of an area is changed. Humans, who do not have ready
access to us, lose a great amount of energy, that we help to generate.
Children have a natural affinity for us, because they are in tune with
us and know our purpose for their lives."
RAM: "Where are you going
next?"
ROMC: "I'm floating over some
trees. I'm going into them. I'm in the trunk of a large pine tree."
RAM: "How does it feel?"
ROMC:
"I'm at the base, heading toward the top. The tree says, 'What a great
feeling of grandeur I have, as I look out over my brother and sister
trees. I feel such freedom, even though I am rooted in the ground. I
give strength and inspiration to humans. I feel stability. I give off
very strong energies, that help lift the energies of humans. Humans are
attracted to certain types of trees, just as they are attracted to
certain types of people. We each have our own energy levels. If humans
would relate at least five minutes a day to their favorite tree by
sitting under us, touching us, climbing us, they would become
revitalized. We act as a battery for humans.
We
give special charge when needed. And we enjoy acting as fuel for those,
who need our special kind of warmth. Our purpose in life is to bring
stability and regeneration."
RAM: "Thank you so much. Now I
know why my trees have always been so important to me. Does the tree
have more to say?"
ROMC:
"I'm speaking as myself; and as the consciousness of this pine tree I
have experienced a sense of infinity, an endless source of energy. The
tree-
consciousness
represents infinity in that, it is rooted in the earth, but lifts into
the heavens. It seems to reach into all levels and dimensions. The tree
is there always to serve man and to share strength and vitality. And
the levels of consciousness within trees change with the change in
seasons. When humans get into contact with the consciousness levels of
trees, they go into the heights and depths of their own universal
attunement."
RAM: "Relax and see where your
Invisible Helpers take you next."
ROMC: "I'm floating again. I'm
looking down upon a great body of water. I'm starting to get the
feeling of flow and movement."
RAM: "So go with the flow."
ROMC:
"I feel, that I am the consciousness of rain falling down through the
atmosphere. Oh, what a great feeling of freedom, movement, joy,
freshness! I'm coming down through the atmosphere, as a raindrop. I am
floating free. All of a sudden I splash on a human being. I feel, that
I am the life force of man. Without me humans would not exist for very
long. As water-consciousness, I am never still. I am continual movement
and an important part of everything on earth. I am important to the
consciousness of man. I go through man's body, and come out and back to
the earth. I go up through the trees and the grass. I go back into the
atmosphere and am purified. I become clouds. I turn earth into
mud—which brings joy to children, who love to squish their
toes through
me, and pigs, who love to lay in me. I can become part of a stream,
which becomes a river— continually on the move. In my pure
form I give
strength and life to everything, that I touch. I move from rivers to
oceans, which, as one body, represent great, great strength. I am
important to the life flow of man; when he comes into contact with me,
I give life. I represent not only flow and movement, but also the
higher consciousness of man. I represent that movement of energy into
its higher levels. I am the higher mental level of consciousness. I
represent the service aspect of the earth. I am joyful movement through
every element on the earth. I feel great joy in service and giving."
RAM:
"Well, thank you. I have a glass of water sitting here beside me and
you have inspired me to take a drink of you now. Without you we
couldn't live long. So, ROMC, where do you go next?"
ROMC:
"I'm moving from the water into the earth itself. As the consciousness
of earth, I am in the level, that holds things together (soil). I am
the cementing aspect of the whole earth, the very basis, on which man
finds his physical being. I am not movement, like water. But like
water, I am vitality and strength. I give nourishment. I
am the substance, that all other levels of life need in order to go
through their stages of growth. I can feel throbbing energy as the
consciousness of earth. I feel the experience of infinity, because, as
the earth's consciousness, I am the glue, that holds everything
together. The water lies upon and goes through me. I'm the stable
factor for other levels of consciousness, because I give nutrition to
the body and soul, which is important to all levels of life. I feel
great joy in giving myself to animals,
vegetables,
and minerals. I have magnetism and life force. I have all levels of
energy within my being and continually revitalize. As all aspects of
life come into communion with my consciousness, there is communion with
the consciousness of their own levels."
RAM: "What is your main
relationship to humans?"
ROMC:
"It is important for humans to realize, that all that exists is in
movement—but there also is a stable level of consciousness. I
help
bring balance to those, who know how to give and receive with joy and
appreciation. Many humans are out of attunement, because they are
takers, not givers and receivers. When humans take from nature and
fellow humans and do not appreciate that, which was given, they cut
themselves off from aspects of their own natures. They live a stagnant,
rather than a circular existence. When humans are a joyful part of the
great symphony of life, there is freedom and growth. But when humans
take and trample that, which is so freely given, they cut themselves
off. This is where death begins. Death is that aspect of human
consciousness, that is not in movement and not in communion with the
flow and vitality of all energy levels. Humans were put upon me to help
raise my consciousness as well, as the consciousness of all forms of
life. But this cannot be done without attunement. Within the
consciousness of nature there is a great hierarchy of beings, who work
to bring attunement among all levels of life. As humans open to
attunement with all other life forms, there is an opening up, that goes
beyond time and space. When this attunement takes place, it not only
raises the human soul level, but also helps raise the consciousness of
levels within me. As earth, I have all levels of consciousness, and
humans and I must go through change, as I work
through the flow of my own existence. There are many imbalances in my
system, just as there are in the physical level of many humans. Changes
must take place for these imbalances to be corrected, which in turn
brings greater growth and nourishment to all, who need me. The
consciousness of those, who live upon me, affects me in many
ways. Strong areas of negativity become imbedded in my aura and
penetrate my existence. Therefore, an energy healing must take place to
release these negative, imbalanced energies. The breakdown of my
elements leads to this healing. Humans, who contributed to this
imbalance, must go with the flow of
my existence—just as I must go with the flow of the existence
of those,
who walk upon me and find nourishment from me. Man has helped bring the
imbalance by taking from me without giving back to me. We must give to
and receive from each other, just as any loved ones would do,
appreciating, respecting, and loving those qualities, that we bring out
in each other. However, many humans walk upon me, as if I were nothing
more, than dirt, continually taking, and giving very little in return,
but negative energies. This can happen only so long, and then the
breakdown begins to take place. Certain areas of high negative energies
will be the first areas of cleansing. Humans are starting to sense this
imbalance in their own natures, and in their relationships with all
other life forms. Fears of insecurity are arising, and many are
thinking selfishly of their own survival. But survival is something,
that goes far beyond the physical level. A soul living in the flow of
its own existence will survive stagnant imbalance. As I change, those
humans, that are in balance within, will continue as they are, whether
in the physical or etheric existence. Those souls, concerned
only
with survival, are caught up in their own imbalances. Those souls
concerned with attunement to all levels of life can give and receive
joyfully and gracefully, and can help in the raising of all levels of
my consciousness, without the painful breakdown of my elements.
Breakdowns are energies trying to come back into their necessary
balance. This shift will be a new beginning of a higher level of
consciousness, because humans will also come into an awakening of their
own stagnant energies. Such energy shifts come in waves. These waves
have been taking place upon me from the beginning of my existence. I
grow just as a child of human origin grows. Children lose an old set of
teeth and gain a new set. They lose childish concepts and grow into
maturity. I am yet a child in the cosmos and have much growing to do.
My growth has a lot to do with the overall consciousness of all souls,
who are a part of my outer existence. I am going from puberty into
adulthood, and within the next several years of earth time many growing
pains will take place. The energies are going to be intense within and
upon me; furthermore, the energies of my brother and sister planets are
also intensifying. We work together, and they are very supportive of my
growth. They help in my balancing process. My brother and sister
planets also nurture me with special energies of the higher vibrations,
that come from experience and age. Just remember, that what man
conceives of as pain and disaster, is only a changing concept in man's
mind, and is not reality in the true sense. The outer manifestation is
only a shadow existence of the real. Everything that happens is helping
to bring all levels of consciousness back into their own higher
existence."
RAM:
"It is such a great privilege to hear from the consciousness of earth.
We certainly do take you for granted. Thank you for reminding us, why
you are so important to us."
ROMC:
"I feel so elated over this experience of communion with earth, that I
feel very light. I'm floating in the air. I'm the consciousness of air.
What a free feeling!
I feel almost as if I don't
exist—as if I'm not even here.
"As
the consciousness of air, I'm going out into Infinity. As
air-consciousness, it's as if I am Infinity. There is no Beginning and
no End. I represent human's highest spiritual self. I am the life
force,
that gives freedom to human. As air, I'm a basic kind of energy, that
is
important to everything it touches. I am so basic, that I feel I'm
taken for granted. I give all, and go through everything. I am like the
gold of the Universe. I help to keep the Universe in Balance. I have so
many different dimensions, many, that humans can't even comprehend. I
am the pulse of all levels of life and energy. I have no limits. Humans
desire to fly through me to rise to my levels of consciousness. As
humans rise to my level, they can become free.
That great understanding, that is a part of my nature is attunement,
because I am a part of everything that is. Human seeks my nature, and
she
seeks what I represent. I give all to human, and as she comes into
attunement with my nature, she comes into attunement with her higher
self. There are no limitations within my consciousness. A soul freed
into its higher level has no limits. There are no limitations on the
consciousness of humans, other than those, they put on themselves. I am
pure service, because I nurture all, that I come into contact with.
Humans are also on earth to serve. Life is a giving and receiving, not
just a taking. Humans have shifted more into a taking consciousness and
have gotten everything out of balance.
All
is one, and one is all. Everything
in the universe has an effect on everything else. Humans, whose inner
energies are in proper balance, know well the give-and-
take of
existence and have great appreciation for all levels of consciousness."
RAM: "I give thanks to air for the breath
of life. Without you, we
wouldn't be here."
ROMC:
"I'm dropping back down out of the air-consciousness. As I come close
to the earth I see a light below me. I see flames and smell smoke. I'm
dropping down into these flames. I meld with the fast-moving molecules
of the fire, and I feel a great sense of strength and transformation,
as I take on the consciousness of fire.
Just as the
Earth was the
physical consciousness, the water the mental, and the air spiritual, I
feel, that fire is the emotional level of consciousness."
RAM: "What does fire have to say for
itself?"
ROMC:
"As fire, I am that balancing point in consciousness, that creates
friction, thus transformation. Nothing is destroyed. It is only
transformed from one element to another. I am the factor, that helps in
the miracle of transformation. I carry great power and responsibility.
I am the soul of the universe, because I register all dimensions within
my transforming nature. I experience great joy in being given this
responsibility of transformation. I am symbolic of all aspects of
consciousness.
In the physical level I symbolize duality,
or the
burning out of the dross (worthless material) of the
denser levels of
consciousness. In the
higher dimensions, I represent heat and light and the finer levels of
vibration. I represent movement, change, and higher energies. I
represent energy, because I am energy. I am the fast-moving vibrations,
that keep all levels of consciousness in contact. Because I represent
change, in the earth-consciousness, I represent pain. At the same time
I am the giver of warmth and life, and thus represent sustenance. I am
change. I am heat. I am movement. And in the higher emotional level of
consciousness, I am love."
RAM: "Thanks to fire for all its levels of service. Are you moving on
now?"
ROMC:
"I am moving out of the fire. What a warm and energizing experience
that was. My Invisible Helpers are now sending some thoughts. They are
saying how important earth, water, fire, and air are to the
consciousness of human. These are the levels of consciousness of the
earth. They are all tied into the levels of human consciousness.
Everything is so interdependent. One could not function without the
other. 'All is one, and one is all.' There is no separation in
consciousness. Separation is perceived only by the
stagnation of human consciousness; it means living in a state of
unreality. Humans are stagnating, cutting themselves off from
experiencing their own true natures. Unless humans get back into
attunement with the self, and thus with all levels of consciousness,
they will destroy the physical manifestation of their own existence.
Thankfulness, joy, stability, movement, beauty, and love are all
aspects of this great symphony, that is called life. Those, who are not
in tune with the universal music, cannot experience true life, only
stagnation and death. Stagnation is death. Humans were put upon earth
to help raise the consciousness levels of the earth. But humans must
get into attunement with their own inner orchestras..."
RAM:
"Thank you again for sharing. This has certainly been an important
lesson. ROMC, come back down into your level, when you are ready. Take
your time and count yourself back down."
ROMC: (pause) "Wow! What an experience. It's really hard to get back
into time. I'll just relax here a little bit."
RAM:
"Okay, take your time. I'll turn on some music for your listening
pleasure, and to help you get back to the earth energies. Or maybe I
should say, get out of the earth energies and back into your energies,
even though they are pretty much the same, from what your helpers say."
ROMC: "Thanks, that sounds good. It might put me to sleep!"
RAM: "That's okay. Just take your time."
Chapter
8 - NATURE'S
HIERARCHY
Following
the exploratory session, reported in chapter 7, Bob and I had another
wonderful philosophical discussion at Ho Jo's. One thing we didn't
understand was a statement made about a "hierarchy of beings, who work
to bring attunement among all levels of life." This concept was just
sort of dropped in without explanation.
We decided, that the
Invisible Helpers were hoping, that we would question it. Of course, we
did. And we found that, indeed, they had been laying the groundwork for
further information on the true nature of our physical world. Thus our
next session began.
ROMC: "I am in the center of a pure energy
ball, floating around and getting energized. It is light in here. I
feel light—I can float. There is a lot of energy. I am gently
floating
around inside. It is like being in the center of an egg—or
the nucleus
of an atom. I feel very relaxed. I feel energy inside and outside of
myself. Part of myself is going to stay inside here and just float
around and be energized; another aspect of my energy self is going to
float out. Once I have gotten energized, I am going to float right on
up to another level. I'll just let myself go, and see where I go."
RAM: "Okay. Follow the flow."
ROMC:
"I am gently floating out into space. Suddenly I find myself on a type
of platform. I see my Invisible Helpers sitting on each corner of the
platform—with their legs crossed! They are warm, friendly,
and loving
beings—and they all have smiles on their faces. I sense, that
this
platform is my taking-off place into various other dimensions or
experiences. There is a great feeling, that something exciting is going
to happen. They are reaching out their hands to invite me to sit down
and join them. Now the platform has turned into a circular shape. I am
joining the circle, sitting between two of the helpers. It is a
wonderful feeling. There is so much love, and I can feel this
energy going through me. There is an anticipation of a special kind of
experience, that we are going to have together..."
RAM: "Enjoy it as long as you like." (pause)
ROMC:
"It is a strange experience. I realize, that I am in the midst of a
wonderful love energy. That is what love is—it is an energy.
There is a
very strong feeling, that penetrates us. We are in direct contact with
one another's energy bodies. This energy is fascinating to
experience—and to observe."
RAM: "What is it like?"
ROMC: "It is
like I am in the energy, but I am also observing it. And what I am
observing is, that I can feel it, but I can also see it. It seems, that
the round circle, that I was in, has floated up. I'm looking out and
watching this take place. There are two dimensions of myself. There is
the self, that is observing, talking, standing aside, and watching. And
there is the self, that is experiencing."
RAM: "Continue to enjoy and relax."
ROMC:
"What I see, coming up from this circle, is energy, that is moving in a
spiral. There is a circular motion, going up in a cone shape. The
energy doesn't disappear. It seems to go somewhere—going out,
as if it
is endless. And this cone is building up around us."
RAM: "Go with it to see, where it takes you."
ROMC:
"A strong cone-type of spiral is building up over us. And I sense, that
we are going to travel into this spiral of energy. This will be our
means of travel. Now I am in this spiral. There are very strong
vibrations here. Looking straight up through the center, I can see the
earth. This is a special kind of energy beam, that we will be traveling
on. There is a strong feeling of security and warmth. I am in the
center now and am just riding through this energy."
RAM: "Fine. Continue to go with the energy."
ROMC:
"I am coming to the top of the spiral, and I can see the earth. I am
taking a different look at the earth. I can see the pulsating energy
around the earth, that I saw before. It seems imbalanced in some areas.
There is very dull energy, coming out of areas, that are built up in
large cities. The energies in some areas seem dull; the colors are not
as bright. Now I am being taken around the earth, and my friends are
pointing out aspects of the earth, that can be seen from this great
distance. The bright and intense areas of energy are where the earth is
in its natural state— forests, mountains, and
lakes—where our human
creations have not interfered as much. I am being told, that there
are ways, that we can create on the earth, but still preserve this
vibrant energy. We must work in cooperation and communion with the
forces of nature. We must build on the energies, that are there, and
not destroy them in the process of creating manmade forms. In the areas
where the energies are dull, we have not cooperated with the elements
of nature. We have worked against our natural environment instead of
working with it. This has a lot to do with the consciousness levels of
the humans, who inhabit the earth. Many are not in communion or in
touch with their own energies, let alone levels of the earth's
energies. Where there is a lack of energy, it almost looks like a
disease—dark and blotched. There are diseased places upon the
earth,
where the earth's energies have been blocked. Here, we have broken the
natural balance of the earth. There are still a lot of bright energies
radiating out of the earth's surface. My friends are taking me to a
strong-energy area of the earth to give me an idea of what it means to
be in communion with the higher forces of nature."
RAM: "Great. See what they have to show you next."
ROMC:
"Now I am feeling a real sense of excitement again. I am coming down
into a very radiant forest area. There are wonderful energies coming
from it. We are still using the strong spiral of energy, that we built
up. As I come down into this area, I can see, that everything is alive
with color and vibration."
RAM: "Describe what you are seeing."
ROMC:
"I can see some beautiful mountain flowers. As I land, I sense such a
marvelous presence. I realize, that I am not alone. I am in another
dimension of the earth's consciousness. The flower, that I am looking
at, is alive. It is smiling at me. I sense the presence of many small
beings—all the parts of nature, that are vibrantly alive. I
can
see these beautiful little creatures. I don't know what to call them.
There are different kinds of little creatures dancing around, and I
hear many tones of beautiful music."
RAM: "Ask your helpers what to call these creatures."
ROMC:
"They must be what are called 'fairies.' The music comes from the
energy, that is generated from their dancing. It is so light and
radiant, and they smile right out of the flowers. It is the
consciousness level of this aspect of nature. As they dance around, I
hear 'sparkles' of music. They seem to be aware of my presence and are
putting on a little show for me. They are very joyful creatures. They
seem very happy in their work, and very proud to be a part of the
consciousness of the flowers. There is a harmony and light, that
radiates from the flowers, because these fairies are working with them."
RAM: "How does it feel to be there with them?"
ROMC:
"There is such a wonderful feeling of communion here among us. I feel a
great sense of reverence, and a oneness in being close to this part of
nature. And I can experience the communion between the consciousness of
a flower and this creature of another dimension. This fairy is a part
of the flower, but exists in another dimension. It is very much a part
of the consciousness of life. It seems to be joy itself dancing there
on the flower."
RAM: "What is its purpose?"
ROMC:
"It is dancing out its purpose. The purpose is the pure joy of being
alive. This is a dance of thankfulness, for being not only a part of
nature, but a part of this beautiful energy, that is
the consciousness of the universe. This little creature is in
tune, and this is the message, that it seems to be dancing and playing
for me.
The flower and this beautiful light creature, both seem to
be bowing to me and my friends, saying, 'Thank you for listening to our
tune of joy.' And now they are playing the tune, and the message that,
'Man must come into the same attunement with all aspects of nature,
because everything around is alive with many levels of consciousness,
many levels of life.'
RAM: "Are you moving on?"
ROMC: "Yes. As we move on, I can hear giggles around us, as though many
creatures are around. We are walking down a pathway."
RAM: "Where is the pathway taking you?"
ROMC:
"It is taking us into a beautiful forest. There is a feeling of
floating, because it is so alive with life and the presence of love
energy. There are such beautiful colors. We are walking through a mossy
area. I can hear the giggles again. As I look ahead of me, I see a
moss-covered rock, and there are some other creatures."
RAM: "Do they see you?"
ROMC:
"They are aware of our presence. They look different from the fairies.
They are a little bigger and have a little more form. There is a large
group of them and they are very happy. Let's see what they are working
on."
RAM: "Do that, and let me know."
ROMC: "They appear to be
little gnomes. They are a part of the consciousness of the wood and the
trees. I am told, that within every aspect of life, every element has
its consciousness. But there are also other consciousness levels, that
work with the elements. They work in communion with each other. These
creatures are called 'woodchucks.' There is a tree, that has fallen
down, and it has some moss growing on it. Part of the tree is hollow.
The woodchucks are dancing around on this log and are playing an
interesting tune. Some of them are using the log as a drum, and they
are speaking in their own language to describe to us what their purpose
is."
RAM: "What is their purpose?"
ROMC: "They are a part of the
elemental kingdom, and work with the elements of the earth. Every
element has its own consciousness. This is the soul level of the
elements. They are playing a beautiful tune—different from
the one the
fairies were playing. Their tune has a deeper tone and is on a lower
scale. I can hear the drums as they thump on the tree. From the hollow
part of the tree I can hear the music. This log has fallen, but it
really isn't dead. It has very special kinds of vibrations. Moss is
growing all over it—so even though it seems to be
disconnected from its
base, it's still very much alive. The woodchucks live inside. They
spend time in all the different trees in the forest. This is one of the
places in the forest, where they like to come to make their very
special music. Some of them are dancing and humming along, making
beautiful little sounds and melodious tunes."
RAM: "What is their message?"
ROMC:
"The message, that they are sharing is very similar to that of the
fairies. It is a message of cooperation. They help the trees and all
the wood aspects of nature grow in their fulfillment. Sometimes when a
tree gets injured, they help it to heal. The injuries heal more rapidly
with the woodchucks' helpful, healing energies. They are joyous in
their responsibilities, and are happy to have this job. They have a
great sense of fulfillment about what they are doing. Their message is,
that we all have jobs on the earth. And if we are in tune with what we
are doing—or are supposed to be doing—we will feel
a complete sense of
fulfillment and purpose in living. There is a special purpose in
nature for every being, and that purpose is to live in the fullness of
your own creativity. As you are released into this fulfillment, you
will know nothing, but great joy and love. If every being does what it
should be doing, working and sharing for the growth and good of all, it
will live in the highest of its energy levels. If human beings get too
caught up in their own selves and their own selfish fulfillments, they
lose the sense of joy and accomplishment, that comes with being in tune
and in touch with all aspects of nature."
RAM: "We certainly need to hear this message to remind us to slow down
and enjoy life."
ROMC:
"I am told by my friends, that the reason I am being shown the earth
aura from a distance is, that the earth energies can become blocked
just as our own personal energies can. The little woodchucks are a
demonstration of beings, that are living in the highest levels of their
fulfillment. There is such happiness and joy coming from them."
RAM: "What do the woodchucks look like?"
ROMC:
"These little beings are of a more dense color, like the dense colors
of the forest. There are beautiful shades of brown, orange, and green.
They blend right in with nature. They are dancing and giggling, because
they are so happy in what they are doing. Now they are sitting down on
the log and are clapping in unison. We are bowing to them and clapping
for them and thanking them. We are reaching out to touch them, and they
are reaching out to touch us. It is such a great experience with so
much joy radiating in the atmosphere. Now we are waving good-bye."
RAM: "Where do you go next?",
ROMC:
"We are going to walk a little farther. We are coming into a clearing,
where the sunlight is coming down and hitting a whole group of flowers.
There are purple and violet flowers, along with some other wildflowers,
that have beautiful red petals. You can see the sunbeams, as they drop
through the darker areas of the forest onto these flowers. It is as if
the sunbeams are themselves a consciousness. Descending
from the sunbeams and onto the flowers is another
type of little being."
RAM: "What are they called?"
ROMC:
"They are `sunbeings'
and there is laughter among them. There is a
harp-type of music coming from them. The little woodchucks played the
more base level of the forest orchestra. The sunbeings are in the
higher octaves. These little sunbeings are coming in on the light beams
and are sliding right down onto the flowers. The music changes its
pitch when they slide down the sunbeams. The flowers do so appreciate
these sunbeings, because they give them energy and sustenance. They
are a part of the consciousness of the sun and are bringing
light
into the forest. They bring light and energy to all the elements. They
come in at all parts of the
forest, and this beautiful harp like music, that plays as they come in
helps to bring the special energy."
RAM: "What kind of energy is it?"
ROMC:
"It is a strong love energy. I am getting a message from them, as I
watch them work and play. They are sliding down the beams and when they
get to the flowers they merge into them, and into the leaves of the
trees, and into the grass. As they do, they blend in and disappear for
a while. And then some more come in. They are all different colors,
like the colors of the rainbow. Their wings have rainbow colors. As
their wings flutter, you can hear the music. They are dancing in joyful
glee because they are doing what they should be doing."
RAM: "What should they be doing?"
ROMC:
"They are the nourishment of the forest—the sun elements.
They are a
part of the deva-consciousness of the universe. They are the
`devas'—the architects, that help to create energy
forms. They
are helping to bring nourishment and energy, the food of the plant
kingdom, and they are much appreciated. The flowers and plants seem to
enjoy it each time, that these
SunBeings
blend into them. As the Sunbeings slide off a sunbeam onto a flower,
all the flowers radiate and vibrate with great joy. Wonderful,
harmonious sounds come from this blending."
RAM: "I can almost hear the music as you describe it."
ROMC: "The message of the SunBeings
is, that everything
in the Universe is interrelated and each must help
the rest. You can hear their harmonious music echo
throughout the
forest, just as harmonies of human beings, that blend together in
purpose and achievement can echo throughout the world. Every element is
playing its melody in the harmonious orchestra of life, just as every
Soul has its own special tune to play in the universal orchestra.
Everything is special. Nothing is wasted. Everything
and everyone
has
purpose and meaning in the Universe. Now we are bowing to
these
wonderful creatures and thanking them for their message of Love and
Communion."
RAM: "Where are the helpers taking you now?"
ROMC:
"We are starting to float up from this area. As I look down I can see
the great colors and vibrations and hear the beautiful music coming
from the very essence of all the forest life. I know I will have to
return, for there is so much to see, learn, and experience."
RAM: "Perhaps you will."
ROMC:
"I am floating back up into this spiral of energy. As I do, I can look
back upon the earth. I am being told, that humans will destroy their
very
nature if they don't come into a better
attunement with nature itself.
Humans must learn to give as well, as receive. The 'taking'
consciousness brings imbalance into the Universe. By taking and
destroying, humans eventually destroy their own life energies."
RAM: "What must humans do to change?"
ROMC:
"There has to be an interplay of giving and receiving in this universe.
Humans must be conscious of greater appreciation for their own
nature—their own being. As a result, they will respect and
appreciate
all levels of life. You have to have love energies in order to give
love. Therefore, humans must begin by loving self so much, that they
share this love energy with everything they come into contact with. Our
human bodies are miraculous vehicles—each a Universe in and
of
itself—with every cell containing all knowledge and carrying
a pattern
of the Whole. We stunt our individual growth and the growth of the
Universe around us, when we get locked into our own negative and
selfish energies.
So
the message is, that we must learn to release, with love, our innate
energies. There must be a continuous flow going into and out of us at
all times—just as the SunBeings
go into and out of all levels of life,
including humans. We should allow the joy of the SunBeings to enrich
our lives, as we receive nourishment from the Sun's
Energies.
(WE RECEIVE
NORISHMENT FROM THE SUN'S ENERGIES, BUT WE, OURSELVES,
ALSO PRODUCE SUN ENERGY! WE ARE THE REAL SUNBEINGS !
LM).
We
should be continually appreciative and thankful. Thankfulness creates a
very special circular energy in our lives—a creative flow of
giving and
receiving. Those,
who continually take without being thankful,
create a stagnation in their energy systems, because they do not have
the circular flow. The darker, diseased areas of the
earth's energies
can be revitalized, as humans clean up their personal states of
consciousness—change the way they think, creating flow
instead of
stagnation."
RAM: "How can this be done?"
ROMC:
"The Earth has to be
cleaned up from inside out.
We are what we think. The earth becomes, that which humans are, because
the energies are so interrelated. Where there are polluted thoughts,
there are polluted areas upon the earth's surface—dark, gray,
diseased
spots in the earth's aura. Now
we are coming back up through the spiral.
It has been a great experience. But I sense sadness among my
Invisible
Helpers, because of the imbalanced energies in the earth. We are coming
back up to the platform. There is such great compassion among my
helpers. They want no credit, for what they are doing, because their
purpose is not only to help me, but to help others to come into
attunement with themselves and their higher energies. Great joy, love,
and attunement radiates from them. This is part of the lesson they are
teaching me. I have a long way to go in my own attunement in order to
get in touch with my own higher and more clarified energies. I sense no
criticism on their part—only a feeling of loving acceptance
for my
being just as I am, but with room to grow. When I am in their presence,
I sense, that I need to get much, much, much more in tune with myself,
so that I can get in tune with all levels of consciousness. I feel good
about myself when I am in their presence, and I forget, that there is
time on our plane. I would like to stay in their timeless love
energies. It is a beautiful feeling of oneness and love. I feel, that I
live in the highest levels of my consciousness when I am in their
presence. That is a sign of greatness—when you are in the
presence of
someone, who makes you feel so good about yourself. It is almost, that
an-other's high level brings you into the experience of your own
highest level."
RAM: "Thank your helpers, as they prepare to leave."
ROMC:
"I am relaxing, and they are withdrawing. I am thanking them. I am
waving to them and thanking them for the wonderful experience we had
together. I am relaxing on my platform, and the energies are
withdrawing. It is getting dark—except around me. I must go
back down
to blend in with the other dimensions of myself. A ball of energy is
floating up to me and I am to step into it. It is a beautiful energy
ball. I would love to stay here, but I can't. They are encouraging me
to get into the energy ball."
RAM: "Do what they suggest."
ROMC:
"Okay, I will. Now I am in—and I am beginning to get blended
back into
myself. I must float back down into my physical body."
RAM: "Come back down slowly. Take your time."
Part
Three
Therefore, I Deeply Desire to
Expand, to Experience, to Know, to Understand, to Control. . .
Chapter
9 - EXPAND: TO THE
MOON AND A SPACESHIP
If
this were flight school, I would have been ready to receive my wings. I
was going so deep in my exploratory sessions with Bob, that I no longer
had conscious memories of them when I came out. I was expanding, my
Invisible Helpers informed us, and I was now ready to move beyond the
earth level and into the far reaches of the Universe. My journey in our
next session amazed me. Come with me to the moon . . . and beyond !
ROMC:
"It's very dark up here—wherever I am. I get the impression,
that I am
to go on a 'sound trip', before I'll be able to see things. I'm going
to
be taken through different levels of sound."
RAM: "Okay. Go with the flow."
ROMC:
"I can hear the sound of drums all around me. It seems as if the
molecules within me are speeding up with the vibration from the
different sound rhythms.
I feel myself starting to float. It's as
though I'm floating on the sound waves. The sound is underneath me and
not around me. I'm gently bouncing on the sound waves. There are drums
beating—different drums with various rhythms. I feel
different
vibrations and rhythms in various parts of my body. I'm floating on the
rhythms of my own existence. It's a great and energizing feeling. Now I
hear the sound of flutes—different flute tones. I'm starting
to float
on the flute vibrations. The flutes have very haunting sounds; and the
sounds are penetrating different parts of my body—the parts,
that need
their vibrations. I'm getting a strong G. The key of G is penetrating
every part of my body, causing all my cells to vibrate. The sound is
penetrating the center of my brain. It's as if I'm on an endless sea of
melody. Now the key of D is working on my hands! The beautiful sound of
the flute is playing right into the cells of my fingers. It makes my
fingers feel light and airy. It's like being on a music cloud.
The sounds are going into my toes. And now all the sounds are playing
all at once in different parts of my body. Now I feel something in my
forehead. It's like a funny pain. The music is penetrating my 'third
eye.' Several flutes are playing different tones. The key-of-C
vibrations are coming right into my eyes, helping them to
relax—and to
"C" better! It's as if I'm going to open my eyes and be able to see
into other dimensions. Now I can hear piano music—and a
harpsichord.
It's as if many stringed instruments are playing. Music from a harp is
blending with the harpsichord and piano, and there's also a
guitar—and
another type of instrument I don't recognize. I'm floating on the
music, but it is also penetrating me. Particular harp notes are tapping
into certain parts of my body. When C is plucked it seems to strike
right in the middle of my head. It's moving to higher
keys—and it's
going up and down my entire body. The piano is still playing in the
background. Now the piano music is bringing energy from my toes through
my legs, and on through all the energy levels of my body, right up to
my head. I feel so light. And the harp is working on my 'fine' energy
points—the more intricate energy of my nervous system. It's a
tiny harp
with high pitches. It's releasing special kinds of energy, that are
helping me relax. I can feel it all through my spine, lifting the
energies in my spinal cord, as each note is played. The energy is
moving higher and higher. The piano and harp are working together to
bring the energy up through my spine. It's at my heart level now. Now
it's in my neck. It's floating through my head, in a circular motion.
All the instruments are working together, and I feel my energies
going higher and higher. I'm just floating right on out. I'm beginning
to see colors coming from the music. I see fantastic shades of blue
coming from the sounds, and I'm floating gently on them. The color is
swirling around me—and it feels so good! Now the music is
moving into a
different key, and the colors change with the key. I see shades of red,
orange, and yellow. I'm now very much in the yellow and am very
relaxed. The music is slowing down, and beautiful shades of yellow and
gold, with shots of red and orange, are coming like waves. It feels so
good to float on the sound waves and experience the color shooting up
around me—and into me as well, shooting all through my body.
I'm
bathing in the colors! It's as if my head, or mind, is a great concert
hall, and I'm experiencing the music to the fullest. This is a part of
the universe of the soul. The music and colors are alive! They
penetrate every fiber of my body and soul. I'm rolling over and over.
The music is beginning to get fainter, and I'm floating up and up. Now
I'm lying on my platform again. I'm so relaxed; that was such a good
experience. My Invisible Helpers are with me now. I can perceive from
their thoughts, that we are going to do something different. They are
taking me by the hand, and I'm going to start using my body now. I'm
supposed to stretch my body on my own, without the music. We're going
to take great strides into other dimensions. They will show me how to
take these steps. It seems, that each time I stretch my legs, I go a
long distance, like having seven-league boots.
Every
time I put a leg
out, I seem to span a Universe! They're showing me how to completely
span Universes. They're holding onto my hands. This is
fun; it's like a
game. As we go long distances, it's as though I'm exercising my ability
to step into other dimensions. I have to stretch. I have to let my mind
stretch—realizing, that there are no limits. I'm using all
aspects of
myself, my body and my mind. Whatever my mind thinks, my body does. Now
we're standing still, and we are all holding hands. They want me to
think about where I want to go. I'm thinking now, that I would like to
go to the moon. Okay. Now we're all holding hands, and we're thinking
of the moon. (pause) All of a sudden we're standing on the moon!
It happened in a split second of thought. It's just like pictures I've
seen of the moon. It's sort of dusty. I'm going to jump around. This is
fun. I can bound all over the moon. When I hit, the dust flares up. I
can see craters. It's so desolate.
But
there
seems to be an energy force here—an eerie energy. I want to
explore a
crater. Now we're in a crater. It's very, very dark down here. And the
deeper we go, the stronger the vibrations. It's as if an energy force
is pushing us back. The gravity is very strange, but we are pushing on.
It's so dark. Now we're on the other side of the gravity
force—and I
have a strange feeling. It's a hollow, empty feeling. But there is also
a very strong presence here. A different level of consciousness is
around us, but I'm not yet able to identify it. I get the feeling, that
I'm just supposed to experience the vibrations—to feel and to
hear. But
I don't want to stay here very long; I feel we aren't quite welcome.
It's as if we're out of the area of our own vibratory level.
We're going to hold hands again and go someplace else. I'd like to go
back to my platform, which was warm and secure. And we're
back—with my
very thought of wanting to be back! Now we're
brushing each other off
to get rid of the foreign vibrations. They're going to
give me one more
chance to go somewhere. We're holding hands. I would like to go onto a spaceship.
(pause) Wow, where am I?
We're
standing in a room with some strange people. I think they're aware of
our presence, but they're poring over some kind of maps. I'm walking
over to them. It's a long, plain room, with nothing, but a window, that
looks like a television screen. I'm looking over their shoulders, and
it appears they're looking at a map of the Universe. I think they're
aware of our presence, but they haven't made any indication, that they
are. There's something like a table in the middle of the room. There is
indirect lighting. And there are more rooms. It seems very warm
here—but I think, that's because I'm of a different
vibration. My
Invisible Helpers are beckoning me to follow them. We're going down
into another part of the ship, but it doesn't seem, that there's much
there. Now, we're in the room, that runs the ship—though I
don't see
any motors, as we know them. There's something like a small generator,
that is filled with a gaseous substance. It's operated by light
energies. It seems, that the light energy contrasts with other types of
energies, and, when they come together, a friction is created, that
causes the ship to move. It's as if when light strikes, two contrasting
kinds of energies come together, causing it to change colors, and
creating movement. There is no sound at all. They're using the same
types of energies we see and work with all the time, but they know how
to channel these energies. Our fuels are on a much lower energy level.
They are working with light and sound energies and a type of fluid. I
think the fluid is mercury. It's a very clean energy. It's a matter of
pushing these buttons, creating the friction, which creates rapid
movement. It's something we can use. We can tap into this energy.
They're aware of our presence and seem to be showing us around. The
beings on this ship
are
of a very high level of consciousness, and very, very high
intelligence. I feel an extreme energy flow just from being around
them. They don't use words—just thoughts. Everything is done
through
mental communication. In fact, they can even push the buttons with
thought. These are beings with high love energy. And
they're extremely
task-oriented, with specific goals. They are indicating, that they are
in touch with the earth level through thought waves. They're on a very
high vibration and can tap into any earth thought-wave, at any time.
They can do this with their minds, but there is also a machine here,
that they can use. They're telling me through thought, that this
machine can register any thought-wave in the universe. They turn it to
the necessary wavelengths and pick up the thought patterns. This
machine is not bound by time. They can tune to the thought-waves of
living persons, or any thought-waves of the past or the future! So,
they're capable of tuning into anything, that ever happens on the earth
level. They can pick up in minute detail any thought-waves from the
earth. They're not only able to use thoughts to communicate with each
other, but they are also so highly evolved, that they can communicate
by thought with humans on earth. This machine runs constantly, and
through it they are keeping in touch with all levels of the
earth-consciousness. They see the combinations of thoughts, that create
overall patterns. They look at the overall patterns of different
countries and know, what the countries are going to do in relation to
each other. I can see a panel with colors, where you can push a button,
put two countries together, and get the thought patterns of both
countries—and their relationship to each other. They can do
this with
individuals as well as with group thought patterns. This has been going
on from the time earth came into physical being. They work with the
earth, as a part of an overall plan. They are working methodically on
thought and energy levels.
Monitoring the
energy vibrations of the Earth is very important, because negative
energy patterns can affect
energy systems throughout the Universe. They're not able to make the
conscious physical contact with the Earth, that they would like to
have, until our overall thought patterns
become less conflicting. If they can find any level on the Earth, or
can find any individual, where there
isn't great mental conflict, they are able to make direct contact.
The
contrast in thoughts, the friction, created by the negative versus the
positive poles of energy of the Earth-Consciousness, creates
vibrations, that affect them. Energy patterns in all physical
Universes
affect everything else either directly or indirectly. It's an amazing
kind of interaction of energies.
So,
if on the Earth there is one
individual, or one group of people, who really concentrates on positive
levels of communication without conflicting thoughts—which
include such
emotions as fear, anger, anxiety, and jealousy—these space
beings are
able to beam down. In other words, open levels of communication allow
contact with them to take place. They are constantly looking for areas
on the Earth, where they can beam down with direct contact and
communication. They have many ways of keeping a `consciousness gauge'
on the Earth's constantly changing vibrations. They have a major
concern for us, because we are all part of the same energy patterns. But
they don't feel they should interfere in our growth process. They do
work to influence our growth in indirect ways. They have been in
contact with more highly evolved individuals and have taken numerous
people onto their ships over the centuries to monitor them, but
conflicting energies are a constant concern.
As I look at
this box, I
can see different waves coming out of the Earth, different colors
coming up. The vibrations and colors are especially mixed over the
populated city areas. There are dark waves, that come in like static,
in those areas with many levels of human vibrations. They're trying to
get through to certain groups and certain levels of consciousness. They
want to help raise the consciousness of the Earth, because it's all
part of their task and their goal. It
is also a great challenge to them.
Vibrations
from the Earth go
out
into all levels of the Universe; everything in the Universe relates to
everything else. If we destroy ourselves, this will affect them
directly. The Earth
also has its counterpart in another level of the Universe—a
positive counterpart. The
Earth is of the slower, negative
vibrations. Its counterpart is of positive, higher-vibratory level,
which
helps to keep us in Balance. Extreme negativity can throw the whole
Universe off Balance, and not just in our Galaxy. It reverberates
through all Galaxies. So,
besides our positive Earth counterpart, there
are other energy systems, helping to keep us in Balance.
I can see
through the box, that some of those from other planets, who make
contact with the Earth, are not as highly evolved, as the Space Beings
I am with now. The Beings, I am with, keep track of those from other
planets of lower energy levels—who in turn are on a higher
rate of
vibration, than the Earth. But those alien intruders don't have the
same concern for our welfare, as the Beings I'm with. Our negative
energy patterns (like fear! LM)
often attract negative forces from outer space.
It's
the like-attracts-like principle. This concerns our alien friends, but
they don't feel they should intervene, unless it's absolutely necessary
to do so. Those, I am with, have been conducting something like
research on Earth for a long time. They have been observing us closely,
just as parents would oversee the development of a child, trying to let
it grow naturally on its own, but intervening when mature guidance and
help are needed. They are quite a distance from us—actually,
in another
Galaxy. They have special platforms, where they keep their
motherships.
They don't need to be too close to the Earth. They are also studying
planets in other Galaxies.
It works almost the way we
study minute life forms through a microscope. We are much more
advanced, than these lower biological forms (or so we think), but the
fact, that no conscious communication takes place between us, doesn't
mean, that either one does not exist. We are more advanced, than such
microscopic creatures, and we study their life forms and energy
systems, even though we do not consider them consciously evolved enough
to be aware of our existence.
So they go their merry way, do their own
thing, and are seemingly not aware of us—just as we are not
consciously
aware of our concerned and interested brethren in outer space. These
'space brothers' will not interfere with our growth patterns, unless we
reach the point of suicide or self-destruction. Then they would have to
intervene, since from experience they know, that when other planets
have destroyed themselves, the destruction set up reverberating
patterns of destructive energies throughout the galaxies. The energy
forms from the planets, that destroy themselves, seek similar energy
forms on other planets, and this disturbs the energy patterns of these
planets—just like an earthbound spirit, that attaches itself
to a
physical home. When these stray energies implant themselves in other
energy forms, they create many types of problems.
Another
problem is
that, when death comes rapidly and traumatically to a planet, the
inhabitants are frequently unaware, that their physical forms have been
destroyed. They are now in their etheric-substance energies, but they
experience this as they would their previous physical energy bodies.
Thus, many energy forms from a destroyed planet can get caught in a
time warp, thinking they still exist in their physical forms. It's as
if, for example, the world is destroyed by an
atomic war, but the deceased earth residents go on living,
as if
nothing has happened. This sets up even stranger and stronger
energy-reality patterns, and it takes longer for evolutionary growth to
take place. It is like a rescue case on the earth plane. Someone has
died and doesn't realize it. The person gets locked into a time warp,
and it takes a higher consciousness breakthrough to help release him or
her from these, emotionally charged,
energy cells. Thus it's like a
'ghost' in our earth
system, a strong emotional energy form, that keeps playing out its
final scenario. When you have a planetary ghost floating through the
physical galaxies replaying its scenario on a different vibration, it
poses a problem to all concerned."
RAM: "Ask them if they can make contact with our group."
ROMC:
"They are making contact—right now! There can be direct
contact, but
many conflicts have to be cleared up first. Our group will have to work
on blending and purifying our energies for more direct communication. You
are in a good physical location, because it is not heavily populated.
The less populated, the fewer the conflicting energies. If
your
group would work more on blending energies, there would be a greater
possibility for more direct contact. Cleansing your thoughts and
energies is very important. Also, the energies have to be blended and
raised with higher thought-forms and levels of love. Everything is
energy; how this energy is utilized makes the difference."
RAM: "Can you see what happens to the earth in the future through the
box?"
ROMC:
"I can see a twenty-year span. There is a friction, or shifting, in the
raising of the consciousness of the earth. I can see the earth a little
bit out of shape. There is a pulling from the sister planets. Other
planets have gotten off balance, too. It is like a chain reaction. 1988
seems to be a turning point. There is a shift—but it is not
physical.
There is going to be a breakdown in various countries, like some very
drastic changes within these countries. Some of the countries, that are
quiet now, are going to be coming into their own. There are some
uprisings. There are going to be many frictions among people of the
earth, because of the energy imbalance of the earth. There will be
extremes of wet and dry spells. And there will be earthquakes, but not
all at once. They will come in cycles—like waves."
RAM: "When do they start?"
ROMC:
"They have been taking place steadily, but will intensify in the late
'80s. As the consciousness of the earth rises, individuals and groups
will be in more direct contact with higher energy sources, such as the
space beings. In other words, we have to get into the right energy
levels to get into the mental contact. It is just impossible for them
to penetrate the lower thoughtforms by themselves. So when humans are
really open to communication with them, it will take place. As I said,
contact has already taken place with certain individuals in human
history. Some of their energy has gone into human form to aid in this
communication process. These are the individuals, through whom most of
the communication has taken place. However, the majority of those on
our planet consider such a thing impossible—weird or insane."
RAM: "Is this spaceship a physical spaceship? And do the beings have
physical bodies?"
ROMC:
"Yes, they are physical, but on a higher physical vibration, than we
are on. Because they are on a higher level of vibration, they can
vibrate into and out of our system if they desire. That's why some
people can see them and some can't. Those, who are on a high level of
vibration, can perceive the higher energies. Those, on the lower
vibrations, can't. They don't
often come into our system physically, but they have on various
occasions."
RAM: "Is it possible for us to understand some of the technology, that
operates the spaceships?"
ROMC:
"Yes. If a highly evolved human would really center on the desire to
know, these beings could send through the thought. They are very
willing to help. They are guardians of the earth in the sense, that
they have been studying and protecting us since our birth as a planet."
RAM: "It sounds, as if the major problem of those of us on earth, is
some sort of mindvibration pollution."
ROMC:
"That's a good way to put it. We have to clean up all levels of
pollution on planet Earth, including our thoughts. Actually, it begins
there. It is back to the cause-and-effect principle. The outer
manifestation is a representation of the inner energies. If the
thoughts are polluted, so is the physical earth. Once we get in control
of our thought patterns, we get in better control of the physical
realm, and thus we affect the energies around us positively. I feel,
that it's time to return to earth. My friends are signaling, that my
time is up. We're going to think ourselves back to earth. We're holding
hands. (pause) Okay, we're back."
RAM: "Very good. Come out slowly. You have been on quite an extensive
journey."
ROMC: (pause) "I think I'm completely back now."
RAM: "How do you feel?"
ROMC:
"Really spaced out. Wow! It will take a little bit to get my energies
reintegrated. I'll just lie here and relax, until I'm completely
together."
RAM: "Take your time."
On Bob's first "birthday"
in the spirit world—March 17, 1996—I saw something
fascinating on a
television program called Sightings. It was a special segment on UFOs.
On the show, two expert UFO researchers, who were interviewed,
reported, that they are members of groups in Chilca, Peru, that have
worked for more, than 21 years using meditation and relaxation
techniques to make mental contact with extraterrestrial visitors. One
of the researchers said, the extraterrestrials have explained, that the
vibrations, emanating from the groups, are what makes it possible for
them to come here and interact with us, as I learned in the session
just described. The researchers agreed, that in every case the ETs have
been extremely friendly, with positive intentions. One group member
described them as having the attitude of an older brother, trying to
make us aware, that our planet is beautiful, and that we must preserve
it for the future.
On January 31, 1987, a light appeared while one
of the groups was meditating, and its leader —a major
researcher—was
taken onto a spacecraft. The program concluded by stating, that a
series of U.S. government reports confirms numerous UFO sightings off
the coast of Peru—and that sightings have been reported there
for many
centuries.
Chapter
10 - EXPERIENCE:
THE AFTERLIFE AND THE ANIMAL DIMENSION
When
I was thirteen, my mother gave birth to twins—Larry and
Linda. It was
like having two live doll babies in the house, when they came home from
the hospital. It was fun to play with them, feed them, bathe them. I
was very close to them. On Thanksgiving Day of the year David and I
moved to Virginia, Larry was killed. It was a
tragic
automobile
accident. Larry and his new bride of six months, Lynda, were coming to
spend Thanksgiving with me and David. Leaving their home in Syracuse,
Indiana, they first stopped in Dayton, Ohio, to visit Mom and Dad. As
they prepared to leave Dayton early Thanksgiving morning, Larry told
Mom and Dad in a very special way how much he loved them. An early
snowstorm had hit West Virginia and Virginia. But Larry was a driver
education instructor at the school, where he taught, and he had a job
interview scheduled in Richmond the following Monday. So they came
ahead. I had prepared a big Thanksgiving dinner—baking
Cornish hen for
the first time. We expected Larry and Lynda, and their toy poodle
Frenchie, by noon. When they didn't arrive by one o'clock, or call us,
we became worried. We waited anxiously until the phone rang at five
o'clock. It was Lynda, calling from Martinsburg, West Virginia. Her
first words, in a stunned voice, were: "Larry's dead." She was in the
hospital under heavy sedation. When I hung up the phone, I lay down
with a terrible, sick feeling in my stomach. No matter what we believe
about life
after death, it seems the sting of death itself can never be lessened.
David and I drove to Martinsburg as soon, as possible and learned the
details of the accident. They had skidded into the back of a
tractor-trailer, that was parked under an overpass on Interstate 81
outside of Martinsburg. When the state patrolman arrived and opened the
car door, Frenchie jumped out and ran away. Larry was unconscious from
a head injury and soon died. Two weeks later two miracles happened.
Frenchie was found in Martinsburg. And Lynda discovered she was about
two weeks pregnant. Becky Jo Buck was born in mid-August of the next
year. This is the background of another incredible journey at the
Monroe laboratory.
ROMC: "I think I'm probably in Focus 10. I am
very, very aware of the presence of my younger brother, Larry. I'm
being told to follow a point of light. It's as if he was alive. Of
course, he is alive! He is so vibrant and full of life, and so
young—which he was when he passed over. I'm to follow this
point of
light. It seems, that I am to go somewhere with him. I have an
impression there is some special project we are going to do together."
RAM: "Very good."
ROMC:
"I'm traveling on a light beam. I'm coming into an area, where I can
see Larry—and two dogs. Wow! There's Cookie, our little
poodle, who
died of cancer, and Frenchie, Larry's poodle, who died recently. They
are so alive and happy. They're with Larry. How exciting to be with the
three of them! The surroundings are so
beautiful. We're following a
pathway, and I'm not sure where it's going to take us. Larry is telling
me, that he has been learning so much. There is no time here, and he
has been working on different energy levels. When he was on earth, he
coached young people in wrestling and other athletics. He is saying,
that he has stepped into a type of energy different from physical
energy. He has been having some training. He says he has been present
and observing, what is going on in my sessions here—but
hasn't made
himself known, because it is part of his training. Now he's going to
show me a few of the things he's been doing. It's so exciting, and such
a great feeling to be with him! I am receiving, that we were very much
alike on the earth level; and there is a tie between dimensions,
because we are on the same energy levels. We were so close while he was
living on the earth. There is a very important love tie between us.
Let's see where I'm going to be taken now. It's different here. Matter
on the earth level is so much denser. The atmosphere is so unusual;
there is something energizing in the air. You don't breathe here the
way we breathe on earth. On the earth level we breathe in and out to
become energized and to stay alive. Here, it seems as if there is
something in the atmosphere, that energizes you without breathing.
Larry
is demonstrating, that the mind is pure energy—and that what
you think
is brought instantly into reality. There are no hidden thoughts. On
earth, when you think, 'I want to go someplace,' then you walk, or get
in your car and go. But here, when you think of going someplace, you
are there instantly. In this dimension the thought is the action.
The souls, that are here are honest, free—and are hiding
nothing. On
the earth plane we live under an illusion, because we see and
experience thought and energy as a dimension beyond self. Here, thought
and energy are the reality. They are the self. We are in the habit of
separating thought and action—as if it were a two-step
process. But
thoughts are things. Thoughts are reality. Larry is
showing me, that he can be with anyone he wants in any dimension,
inside and outside of time any
dimension".
He
has been working with his little daughter, Becky Jo, who was born after
he passed over. He is very close to her. When he thinks of being with
her, he is right there. It's not a matter of thinking and then doing.
And we can do the same thing from the earth dimension. I can think
about being with Larry, and I'm with him! Thought is the reality. He is
telling me, that this is the basis of his training. He is learning many
different uses of this process. And we can do the same kind of training
here on earth. Often on the earth plane we are confused about the
nature of reality. We discount our inner experiences as being somehow
not real. But the awareness I am having now, these teachings, and the
experience of being with Larry in this timeless dimension are more
real, than most experiences on the earth plane. We must learn to use
pure thought-forms on the earth plane. In healing, we can learn to
release negative energy from our bodies and allow pure energy to come
in. Everything is live energy. Some people wonder whether our pets
live on after they leave the earth plane. They exist on the same energy
principle. They are live energy forms; and these little beings are just
as alive—even more alive—after they leave the earth
plane. When an
animal dies, it is attracted by love energy. If it has a close tie to
an owner, it will usually be with that person no matter where that
person is. If the owner is on the earth level, the little one will
often stays with the owner—even though it is not usually
perceived.
Sometimes, the animal will reincarnate as soon, as possible to be with
its old owner. If the owner dies first, then the pet will be with him
or her upon release from its physical body. As for animals, that don't
have a loving master, they stay in a group animal soul—that
is, a group
of animals, that are on the same energy level. Animals, that are put to
sleep or die through abuse, come into a special area, where they are
loved and nurtured. There is a purity of dedication in our pets, that
is helpful in the growth process of human beings. They are on the
emotional level of human energies. They don't naturally carry the same
types of fears and problems, that humans do—unless they pick
them up
from their masters, or from some other aspect of the earth experience.
Some animals take on the conditions of their masters as an act of love
and a way of relieving them from the full burden of certain problems.
Animals are not affected by rejection in the way humans are. Animals
evolve as a result of the love they receive from the human level. Some
animals stay with their masters both here and beyond, until they are
ready to evolve into a higher group soul. Like attracts like.
Larry
is showing me something. He is pointing out, that Frenchie and Cookie
can read each other's minds. Larry and the two poodles are such good
friends, working together on some special missions. I'm being taken to
a place, where there are many animals, that have experienced rejection
on the earth plane. All of these animals had gone to the earth level to
evolve with the help of human beings, but were never accepted by
humans. Now they are staying with their soul group, until they're ready
to reincarnate again to experience the love-growth process. Each time
humans reject or harm an animal, they are actually delaying their own
growth process. By rejecting animals, by treating them badly,
humans create negative energies around themselves, that they get locked
into, and that are sometimes difficult to work out of. But all of these
rejected animals appear radiant, even though they have been mistreated
on the earth plane. They are beautiful, pure little animals. There are
beings, that are in charge of them. It is like a large animal shelter,
and they are all well taken care of. Frenchie and Cookie are going over
to communicate with some of them. They don't talk in words, of course.
They relate on the pure energy level. It's as if they experience one
another—which is what they do on the earth plane as well.
Each knows
directly what the other is feeling and experiencing. Larry is pointing
out, that throughout the Universe—in every
dimension—nothing is destroyed.
Even though the bodies of these animals died or were put to sleep, they
are still very much alive. In many cases, animals go to
the Earth plane
to help teach human beings lessons, that they might not learn
otherwise. Animals can often teach better, because of the pureness of
their dedication and their love. Some humans can relate easier to
animals, than to other human beings. And animals want to help wherever
they can."
RAM: "Are there any of what we call wild animals there?"
ROMC:
"There aren't any wild animals in this area. I'll see if Larry can show
me some. Now I'm with some wild animals—it happened just as
fast, as I
wanted to be with them. Larry was aware of your question as soon, as
you thought it, and we're suddenly in a beautiful kind of a jungle.
It's extremely colorful. It seems like a replica of an earth jungle,
but it's more beautiful. I don't have the fear, that I would have in an
earth jungle—being afraid of snakes, or of something wild
jumping out.
Fear isn't even present in this dimension. I'm perceiving from Larry,
that the animals we call wild, are in more complete attunement in this
state of consciousness. On earth they have to come into attunement with
the forces around them—the natural forces—to find
balance in relation
to them. Then, having evolved on earth, they continue their evolution
in the next dimension. There is absolutely no fear here. Such animals
do not have to fight and struggle for food or survival. They don't have
to eat food, of course, as they did on earth. There is something in
this atmosphere, that brings nourishment and regeneration. Larry is
walking over to pet a tiger—and it's licking him and wagging
its tail.
Even on the earth level, when the fear is removed, you can relate to
these animals. If humans show fear, the animals respond to this fear.
This tiger is putting on a little show. It is actually laughing, to
show, that it is happy! Now an alligator is coming up out of what seems
like water. This whole atmosphere is so different. Everything is in
attunement. And now Frenchie and Cookie are going over to the
alligator. They're wagging their tails and are communicating with it.
Now the alligator is turning over on its back, and the dogs are licking
its belly. There is great affection between them. Here again, these
animals have come through the earth-consciousness, and are learning
to rise above some of the denser energies, that surrounded them there.
They also have group-soul relationships. When the group soul evolves to
a certain level, then a choice can be made.
If an individual
animal
wants to evolve into another type of animal, or species, to learn a
certain type of lesson, it can. It
seems, that the energies of every soul go through all of the elements.
The energies of a stone or rock evolve into
vegetation—flowers and
trees. Then these energies evolve into movable forms from the
immovable—they can begin to have a type of mobility, that is
not as
dense. There is thus an evolution through the mineral, vegetable, and
animal kingdoms. In the animal kingdom, wild animals can evolve into
more domesticated ones. And then, at a certain point, a group soul of
animals can evolve into a human consciousness. This is a very difficult
concept to explain and understand. It's not, that a human being was
once a rock, a tree, a dog, or a cat. It's, that we have all the levels
of consciousness within us, that exist in all aspects of the
earth-consciousness, and we must experience these aspects of our being,
before we can evolve into our higher natures. We are all these levels
of consciousness, because all energies are one. We experience these
consciousness, levels in order to be in attunement with all
life.
There are many dimensions of energies within the mineral, vegetable,
and animal kingdoms. To
describe this would take a book in itself."
RAM: "So, how does
this evolution take place?"
ROMC: "Again there
are many different levels and ways, that it can take
place.
It has to do with choice—and the needs of the soul. There are
many
levels, that Souls on the Earth plane have not experienced. The Earth
plane is just one very small drop in the ocean of the levels and types
of consciousness, that exist in the Universe.
Those souls, that are attracted to the Earth level, are on
a certain rate of vibration. So
there are many types
of Evolution; life
force and souls go through certain types of substance for special kinds
of evolvement."
RAM:
"Is there any evolvement
in the Earth plane beyond what we know as human?"
ROMC:"I
can see, that on the Earth plane there is another dimension. It's like
looking into a mirror. Everything has its own reflection (our
Twin World! LM).
For every flower, every tree, every person, there's a reflection or a
dimension, that's a part of it—which is more speeded up, or
not as
dense, as the earth level. It's as if everything has both a dense and a
pure (lighter) state, connected, working on a consciousness level
together. There are group souls
(our Higher Selves! LM),
that every human being is a part of on another level. They are
called
teachers, angels, helpers, or guides. Whatever they're
called, every
soul on the earth has a reflection of its highest self, which it can
tune into at any time for help, guidance, and support (support - not always! LM).
It's the same
for everything, that's alive—and everything in the
universe is alive.
There's a consciousness level, that oversees it and is a part of it.
There's no aloneness in the universe, other than that, which
a Soul
creates itself. Everything in the Universe works in an
interrelationship. 'All is one, and one is all.'
In
the world of nature
there are devas, nature spirits, elementals, or whatever you choose to
call them, that are the soul forces of nature...
And
there are consciousness levels, that work in relationship to all
aspects of nature. The earth level is simply the reflection of the
higher levels. There is always movement and balancing taking place,
with the higher nature, bringing itself into a balancing
point of
perfection. The earth level is merely the reflection of the true
reality."
RAM: "Can you perceive a basic reason for such a pattern of evolution?"
ROMC: "It's that same pattern, that's perceived in the great religions'
patterns throughout earth
history—the concept of the negative and positive, the yin and
yang.
There are energy poles. For every positive, there is a negative. There
are attractions, that keep working in relation to each other to keep
balance in the universe. Everything works in patterns of rhythm. The
life and death pattern is an example of this rhythm. It is part of a
flow. It's the vibration of every soul. This is the same pattern,
through which souls reincarnate into the earth level. We put concepts
of 'good' and 'bad,' `right' and 'wrong' on patterns of evolution, that
are at work. But everything has its pure state; the polar energies are
continually at work bringing all things back to the pure nature of
perfection. Therefore, in its perfect state, nothing on the earth
level
is real as perceived—because it also exists in a different
energy
dimension. There is continual movement and transformation
of energy,
working in rhythmic beauty toward the universal consciousness of
Oneness."
RAM: "How and why did all of this begin?"
ROMC:
"There is no beginning and no end of what is real. There has been a
beginning of the more dense earth and its levels. But 'beginning' is
only a term used in human consciousness—in the time zone. The reason
there is no beginning and no end is because in reality, there is no
time. The `beginning' is the consciousness level of time.
There are
pure energy groups, that began to experiment with their own
natures. All levels were originally operating in absolute
balance.
Aspects of the
creative nature split from its pure energy forces—the
pure soul, the pure thought. This is what is meant by God creating the
earth (how could
it be: getting
such knowledge and being so religious at the same time? This constant
'God-stuff' is annoying ! She
doesn't seem
to get any info about the Source of all Suns! LM).
God,
or what human
terms the highest energy force, allowed part of itself, or its
reflection, to come into a more dense nature, which was the physical
Universe. This is how it is perceived from the point of view of time.
There
are many, many levels of Souls, in all aspects of forms, in various
parts of a massive Universe. The Soul of human evolved through many
levels of consciousness, and is working back toward its own purity
through these levels and experiences. Time came into existence when
human
put limitations upon herself. The denser body was created around the
pure energy forms. Then the male and female were created as a symbol of
the illusion of separation. The
male and female are
symbolic of the
need of the Soul to come back into the balance and oneness of its
higher reality. These are two parts of one Whole. This is
all a part of
the rhythm of the Universe. Actually, the Earth level is the shadow
of what human really is. Therefore, it is all one and the same, and
part
of the only reality. So, the Soul
works back into its timeless nature. Just as the sun shining upon human
changes the nature of the shadow, so time and rhythm on the Earth level
change aspects of life. There is always movement in the Universe of the
Earth level, because it is the unreal existence working back into its
true state."
RAM: "Why did human make such a decision to enter the unreal?"
ROMC:
"This results from the complete and absolute freedom, that exists in
the Universe...Souls, that began to exist outside the pure Source,
started to experience loneliness and fear and the human aspects of what
is termed `evil,'—which is the state of being cut off from
the true
Source. Dualism exists outside... Oneness
exists inside... Therefore, life is a journey back to our true Source (Source of All Suns! LM).
When we return to the oneness, we leave dualism, or the shadow
existence. But this oneness can be experienced in the earth body, when
the soul comes into the realization of its Source and turns its
energies into the channels of purity and perfection, which is Oneness."
RAM: "Very good. Is Larry still with you?"
ROMC: "Yes. He is over with the animals. Someone else has been talking
through me; or maybe it is my higher soul source."
RAM: "Ask the other person and Larry if they have any other messages
for us."
ROMC:
"They say, that there is great rejoicing over the property you have
purchased for your new center. The vibrations there are very high. And
the nature spirits are happy, because they know they will be treated
well. All aspects of nature at that property know they will be
respected. The animals are happy, because they know they will be as
happy there, as over here. There is much happiness here. When everybody
is doing what they should be doing, there is happiness."
RAM: "Ask Larry if he will visit us on the 'New Land,' where the center
will be."
ROMC:
"Larry says, that he actually visited it the day I went over there for
the first time. He sees much light around the whole area and a lot of
activity there. He says, that everything must be built with a
good attitude from the ground up—so that even the buildings
will have
the right vibrations. Everything must be constructed with the attitude
of love. He sees a beautiful flow of love and energy on the property."
RAM: "We will certainly do everything we can to make it so. Ask Larry
if we can join him again sometime."
ROMC:
"Larry says, that I will be with him many times. And he has been with
me often— and would be happy to show me other dimensions and
other
things, that he is working with. He is a very beautiful soul."
RAM: "I'm sure you'll look forward to that. I certainly will. Begin
your return. Tell them all you will see them again."
ROMC: "Okay."
In
a session in April 1979 I was taken to visit Larry again. This time I
was delighted to visit with my father, who had died the year before:
RAM: "ROMC has moved out of Focus 10 and up to 12."
ROMC:
"I'm up on my platform now—which is an extension of myself in
a higher
dimension. Space and time are different in this level. I feel wholeness
and a strong sense of being. I hear a voice saying very clearly, 'Come
with me, Rosalind.' I'll follow to see where I go. I feel I'm moving
rapidly through the universe . . . through space. I can see points of
light in all directions. I don't know where I'm going; I'm following
the energy, that asked me to follow. Now I'm going through a
spiral—a
kind of a tunnel. (pause) I can hear a voice saying, 'Rosalind, now,
that you are separated from your body, where would you like to go? When
you get to this state you can go wherever you desire. Is there anything
special you would like to do?'
I'm thinking, that my father and
brother are both in another dimension. I'd like to visit them and see
what they are doing. I still feel as if I'm moving. I see a point of
light ahead of me. I'm keeping my eye on this point of
light—and I'm
being drawn to it. I don't see anything yet, but I have a very strong
feeling of a personality. (pause) It's my brother Larry. I can see
him in the distance. He's laughing, and is so happy to see
me—and is
motioning for me to join him. And my father . . . I can't see him yet,
but I can sense his presence. Now the light is expanding. I see a field
of green—beautiful green. Wow! It's magnificent here. The
colors are
magnified a thousand times compared to the colors of earth. I'm running
through the field. It's a different feeling. There is such lightness
about it—and such great light. In a distance I can see some
people. I'm
running. There is great excitement. I'm getting closer. It's such a
beautiful area. I'm coming to a group. There's Larry. He's grabbing and
hugging me. He seems so young! He's so full of life; there is a glow
about him. He's so happy to see me. There's my father! We're hugging
and laughing. I can read his mind. He's telling me, that he didn't
believe in the afterlife while on earth, but Larry met him when he
died. Larry was right there to meet him, and Dad knew immediately, that
he'd been wrong. He's laughing about it. He's saying, 'We all make
mistakes.' He seems so happy, that he was wrong. He's in a place now,
where he can travel freely. He loved to travel while he was on earth.
He and Larry have been taking all kinds of trips. Things are different
here—similar in some ways, but different. You travel by
thought. Dad
was very creative on earth, and loved to build. Now he tells me, that
he builds with his mind. He has created a place to
live—created it with
his mind. Larry showed him how to do it. It's not necessary to have a
place to live, but if one wants to create a thought-form, it's possible
to do so. This is a creative pastime. Dad made his transition in his
sleep, so it took him a while to get acclimated. He says, he has a
place for Mom when she comes over. But it's going to be a while yet,
before Mom comes over to join him. I have an aunt, who just went
over—Dad's sister. She's not with them, but I'm picking up,
that she is
fine. You don't have to converse. You just think. Aunt Eleanor is
adjusting quite well to the new energies. My Grandpa and Grandmother
Buck, her parents, were there to meet her. They were tied into the same
energies on earth. Because of similar energies, loved ones usually meet
loved ones over here.
There is a change of energies between
the earth dimension and this dimension, and it takes some people quite
a bit of 'time' to get oriented. However, there is actually no time in
this dimension. Aunt Eleanor is adjusting well and seems very happy.
Larry has been active in many kinds of interesting projects. He's doing
some special work with children, since I visited him here before. He's
working with children, who have come over without parents. He greets
them when there are no relatives here to meet them. Larry has such a
wonderful personality and sense of humor. I'm perceiving, that children
become adjusted to this side very rapidly. There is no fear. And,
since there is no time in this dimension, you can choose to be of any
age. If you want to be a child, you can stay a child, until you want to
change. I see a community of children, and all the
beautiful
beings, who are working with them. Larry is really enjoying this. He
works a lot with his own daughter, whom he left behind on earth. Becky
Jo was born a few months after he died, but he has a close tie with
her. There's no separation in time and space. With the thought of being
there, one is instantly with a loved one. So Larry is with Becky Jo
often. Everyone must realize, that there is no separation. When people
on earth think about a loved one, they are in instant contact with
them. Thought is energy, and transmits instantly. Larry has chosen to
work with children, because that keeps him in close contact with the
child-consciousness
of the earth. Dad is a very social person, and he has enjoyed visiting
here with many people he knew in his lifetime. He has branched out and
met others, too. He's learning many things—exciting things.
He always
had an inquisitive mind. But learning is different here. It seems, that
you experience concepts. He has been enjoying the creative process. You
think of what you want to create—and it's right in front of
you! It's
the same for movement. You think where you want to be, and you're there
instantly. In this dimension, like-minded people are together just as
on the earth. There are many different dimensions, and many different
kinds of people. He's enjoyed exploring this new territory of
existence. Now I must say good-bye. I can return here at any time.
There's really no separation of this dimension and the earth
dimension. I can just think about being with my loved ones, and I'm
with them. There are many dimensions and levels beyond the level I just
visited—going into higher areas of light-consciousness. And
from each
level there are higher light beings working with those on slower
vibrations."
Just moments after I completed this chapter, a
remarkable thing happened. There was a knock on my door, and the
postman handed me a package. I quickly opened it and there in front of
me were the words Hello from Heaven! What an incredible confirmation.
My good friends Bill Guggenheim and his ex-wife Judy had completed the
book they had researched for eight years. They interviewed
approximately 2,000 people throughout the United States and Canada,
who've had after-death communication (ADC) experiences. Their
ADC
project, now in book form, included personal experiences of people, who
had confirmation from beyond, that their loved ones were fully alive
and happily existing in another dimension. Sensing a presence, hearing
a voice, seeing full appearances, and going out-of body to visit loved
ones are all included in the 23 chapters of Hello from Heaven! The book
is now in paperback (Bantam Books) and is already in print in several
countries. It's exciting to have research corroborating the results of
my exploratory sessions with Robert Monroe.
Chapter
11 - KNOW: THE
IMPORTANCE OF KNOWING
When
we're young, we often think, that we know everything. As we get older
we begin to realize, that there is so much we don't
know—until finally,
like Socrates, we suspect, that we don't know anything! According to
the information, brought through by my Invisible Helpers, however, the
knowledge of everything is within us. If that's true, then in a real
sense, we know everything! So when the youthful think they know
everything, they're onto something. But when it's our inflated egos,
that believe this, we usually aren't interested in learning anything
new—including learning the reason we really do know
everything. So, if
you feel, that you don't know everything, and would like to learn why
you actually do know everything, travel with me to the knowing level
and learn about what you already know ...
ROMC: "I am on my
platform and am very relaxed. It's a different type of atmosphere. I
looked in one direction and saw a large cluster of stars, like a cloud.
As I looked at it I heard the words, The cloud of the unknowing.' And
then I heard, The cloud of the knowing.' I could see myself standing on
the platform in a beautiful, flowing Grecian-type robe. When I looked
down at the earth, it was as if I was looking into all
dimensions—into
timelessness and all the levels of knowing and unknowing. Then I got a
picture of life on this planet. It's as if I'm going to be taken into
different aspects of a timeless element of existence on this planet.
I'll see what's going to happen."
RAM: "Go with the flow."
ROMC:
"I'll describe things as they're happening, instead of watching them
first and then telling you about them. I'm being taken back in
time—but
also into timelessness. The very nature of the soul, the higher self,
is timeless. The soul exists and works out aspects of its nature within
time.
The 'unknowing' is the
time-nature
of self, and the 'knowing' is its timeless nature. So I'm going to be
shown the knowing and unknowing aspects of the self or soul.
As
I look down on the earth, it's a beautiful ball turning slowly. As it
rotates, I can hear some voices and somehow see individuals at
different points on earth. I'm told,
that these people are actually
different aspects of myself. In the timeless dimension, I exist in all
of these natures. There is no separation. But in the time zone, I
experience other people as separate existences. It's fascinating to
observe myself and the earth in both time and timelessness. The
balancing of my energies is related to my earth existence. We come into
the time zone of earth at certain levels for special lessons in
balance. Our souls choose these time-zone lessons, and we go to
specific areas, where the energies are right for our personal growth.
I'm now zoning in on a certain energy point of earth time. I can hear a
strong Scottish accent. I see and hear a lady complaining, that life is
very difficult for her. As the earth turns, I can see myself in a
Germanic country. There's a heaviness about this existence. As the
earth continues to rotate, I can see Greece—and I feel
lighter and
happier. These are three of my past-life incarnations. The first two
had a heavier feeling and were in a northern, colder climate. My life
in the Germanic country was during a time of the roaming tribes called
the Huns. It was a very tough period—but good for growth. The
difficult
lifetime were important in burning out some heavy stuff within my
soul aspects—of my lower energies. Because of the intensity
of the
Scottish and Germanic lifetimes, I shifted next to a light climate,
into the Golden Age of Greece. I moved from base earth energies into
higher emotional levels. The energies are so
different, and I feel
lighter just observing the difference. Soul growth
takes place
through
achieving Balance. Everything in the Universe is rhythm and Balance. We
incarnate into the Earth-time level in that same pattern of rhythm and
balance. It's a beautiful feeling of rhythm. I can sense and see the
rhythms and patterns of my overall existence, before me in
one
beautiful picture. When things get really hard, it's all for a very
important reason—spiritual growth. In seeing the overall
picture of my
soul growth, I'm told, that this is the 'knowing' aspect of the self.
'Unknowing' is when we are in specific situations in the time zone of
earth, and do not know and remember the other aspects of our life and
growth—that is, unless the knowing part of us brings them
consciously
to our attention. In reality, we always know. It's a matter of knowing,
that we know. The earth also goes through a process of growth. When
I was going through a trying period in a lifetime, the consciousness of
the whole country, I lived in, was going through similar growth stages.
And, of course, this continues. During the Golden Age of Greece, the
earth was at a very high level of energy. During these lighter periods
of history, the soul grows in the finer, sensitive points. Many souls
come in at the same moment in time for similar growth patterns. Like
attracts like. There was both outer and inner peace during this
creative Greek period. Naturally, I feel better about a place, where I
had good experiences, and I feel good about my lifetimes in Greece. I
did have one trying lifetime there, but I grew a lot—and am
still
working out some of those energies. I'm aware of being back on my
platform. The earth continues to rotate. Again, I see fluctuation
points in the earth's energies.
Now
I see some very, very high energy levels. And I hear the words 'Mu' and
'Atlantis.'
People, who came in at these times were living at very high energy
levels within their own being. Each Soul has its higher and lower
points of energy. As the Soul develops, it vibrates at faster rates.
Souls, whose vibration rates are on slower or denser levels, will
continue to come back to the earth in situations, in which the energies
of the earth are more dense and on a slower vibration. The denser
situation creates a friction, that has a way of speeding up the Soul
level of growth. Souls can come back only into the level, to which they
have developed. A Soul would not come in at the energy levels of a Mu
or Atlantis, if it had not been vibrating at higher energies within.
After a high experience, the Soul might come back into an Earth area of
its lowest vibrating energies, in order to bring all parts of itself
into higher energies. It works in rhythmic patterns. A Soul can
fluctuate back and forth from its lowest to its highest energy levels.
And it would come into those points of Earth time, where the needed
energy levels exist. The Soul of the Earth goes through similar
patterns of growth. And every Soul, that lives on the Earth, affects
the energy patterns of the Earth. There are times, when Souls come into
the Earth-time
zone for teaching and sharing purposes. In this case a higher-vibratory
Soul comes into the lower Earth vibration, in order to teach and share
from its higher energy patterns. This is also part of the rhythm of the
Universe.
'All
is one, and one is all.'
"Everything
in the Universe works in relation to all other energy patterns.
Everything, that a Soul ever does or thinks, affects all dimensions of
time and timelessness. Thus, Souls, that have evolved into higher
energy patterns, work with Souls of lower vibration, as well, as in
lower vibratory periods in the Earth-time zone. There is continual
movement in the Universe. Nothing evolves to a higher-energy level and
then ceases functioning. The
higher the vibratory level, the greater
the responsibility. This is a universal principle. There
are always
teachers, and there are always students. And the teachers also need to
be students—and the students need to be teachers. 'All is
one, and one
is all.' There is no real separation in the Universe. Separation is
experienced by individual Souls, when they have cut themselves off from
the innate Source . . . the level of knowing. The Souls,
that come back more for service, than growth, must release the
truth and knowledge, that is a part of them, or they will cease to
grow. That is another Universal Law. Souls cannot progress, unless they
help others on the road to enlightenment. In other words, they must
continually give, put their energies out to the Earth levels of
existence, in order to experience continual growth. Give—and
you shall
receive. Souls,
that continually take, get locked into very
heavy levels of their existence. Therefore, the soul, that is living in
its highest freedom has a continual energy flow coming in and out of
its existence. These are the higher love energies, the energies, that
are reaching out into all levels of the Universe, helping lift other
Souls into their knowing levels of existence.
Now,
I'm looking again at
the
very highly evolved cultures called Mu and Atlantis.
Atlantis seems to be tied in with the Golden Age of Greece. And I can
also see highly evolved cultures in Central and South America. All
these cultures collapsed, because of the misuse of energy, and also
because they were imbalanced in relation to the rest of the world
around them. When a culture evolves to a very high level, but does
nothing to raise the vibrations of surrounding cultures, there will be
internal collapse. It is the same giving-and-receiving principle. Thus,
cultures, that are highly evolved, but do nothing for their fellow
nations, get locked into themselves—and actually destroy
themselves in
the earth plane.
Everything, that is learned, must be released into the
universe. Nothing in the universe can be possessed.
No person can possess another person without negative energies creating
internal destruction. Flow and release is the secret of growth. It
is unnecessary to hold onto anything in the physical universe. Nothing
is real in this physical realm, and it will all pass away. The
holding on nature of consciousness just delays the growth of a Soul.
Greedy and selfish Souls will continue to come back into energy
situations, where they will lose everything, that is meaningful to
them. This will happen again and again, until the Soul learns the
meaning of release.
Everything,
that is given, comes back in many forms. The Souls, that have learned
the lesson of release and flow, will have plenty. And they will find
their greatest satisfaction on the unseen levels of
existence—the
levels of knowing. The Earth is an Entity in itself. The patterns of
Soul Growth and Earth Growth are very similar.
The Earth has
many unseen dimensions, just as each Soul has many unseen dimensions. There is no
Time in the
Universe.
Now
I am tuning into the combination of all of the Souls, who have ever
lived on planet Earth. All that was, is. It is all there to be seen and
experienced in timelessness. Now I'm seeing the American Indian
cultures. I see myself in an Indian nation in Central America. Again,
this was an intense and heavy learning situation. This was a point of
friction, that was also a point of growth. At this time in North
America there were different energies, than in Central America. There
was attunement. The highest level of energies in our continent's
history was when the Native American Indian culture was at its height.
Many of the souls, that came in at this time, were vibrating on an
extremely high level. The Native American culture understood the nature
of inner attunement and harmony with all of nature. This was an intense
period in earth's growth, with very high energies on the etheric level
around the earth. The aura of the earth was so beautiful at this time.
Again, I'm watching the earth turn slowly, and I sense the overall
presence of all the souls, who have ever lived on earth. There is no
time, and thus all souls actually exist in all levels at once. I
can see the whole soul-energy community working together from the
beginning to the end, until the last souls are able to rise into the
highest levels of their natures.
My
Invisible Helpers are telling me, that there is no beginning and no
end in the timeless levels of knowing. 'Beginning'
and 'end' are time terms; there is no such thing as a beginning and an
end, because there is no such thing as time...
Since
there is no time, I can see into the future of the planet... The
highest and lowest vibratory souls will be back on the earth at the
same time. There will be a great concentration of friction points,
because of the contrasts between energy soul levels, and there will be
great growth. There will be changes in the physical earth structure,
that will represent shifts in the consciousness of the earth level. The
earth is moving into a higher level from more gross energies. It will
be shaking off many lower energies. Therefore, there will be shifts in
its physical structure, as it moves into a higher energy. Areas, where
there has been the strongest negative/positive concentration of
energies will disappear, and new continents will appear upon the
earth's surface. Many souls, who choose to remain or who come during or
after this growth, spurt (burst of energy) of the earth's
consciousness, will be on high energy levels. The whole earth will work
with the higher energies.
Countries
cannot ignore each other at times of such need and will therefore work
together. If they do ignore each other, the Golden Age of Higher
Energies will not come to pass. And at this time, many types of Energy
Beings from other dimensions and Universes will be coming into the
Earth's atmosphere. Again, like attracts like. When the Earth reaches
its higher energy level, it is ready to receive Evolved Energy Beings
from more highly developed areas. Many highly Evolved Souls have come
into the Earth energies, but not in such great numbers as I am seeing
in the future. There
will eventually be
a complete change
in the nature of physical human. We become what we think. When we begin
using our higher energies, our physical bodies will change. They will
become less dense. We will use the energies of our minds in different
ways. And therefore the whole earth-consciousness will change. Again,
the turning point will be in how we share what we have learned. If our
inner motives are for the good of all, then there will be evolvement in
the Earth-Time zone. If the energies become selfish and get locked in,
then there will be periods of breakdown, until we learn our lessons."
RAM:
"Are any of your friends around you?"
ROMC:
"Yes, they have been showing me all of this. But they haven't been
dictating. They say, that I've been picking the information up on the
knowing level. Each Soul has this ability. In some ways I was
alone—but
not alone. This is how we often feel in our earth bodies. By the very
nature of our unknowing consciousness,
we feel
a sense of isolation.
But when we tune into our inmost knowing levels, we know, that we are
not alone. It's awe-inspiring, because many Universes and levels of
understanding and living open up to us on the knowing level. We only
need to tune into ourselves and know who we are, to know, that we are
not alone in the Universe. Unknowing is when we close ourselves off
from the true knowledge, that is there to be tapped. When the Soul is
truly in touch with itself, there are no levels of unknowing, because
unknowing is on a time level and therefore doesn't exist."
RAM: "And how does a Soul get in touch with this knowing level?"
ROMC:...We
need this circular Balance, in order to come into Wholeness. Also, we
must become much more sensitive to what is happening to ourselves. We
need to
work
continually to allow the higher self, rather than the
lower, to take control of our lives. Our dreams are important in
keeping us in touch with our emotional
state. Be very
interested in
what your higher self is telling you through the dream state. We
continually work out problem situations through our dreams. We also
receive many insights into ourselves. Dreams keep our daily emotional
'temperature.' Look at the thermometer of the soul to see: where
you
are
each day. Be aware of what you think of others. If you see a negative
aspect of another person and are critical, it is often an aspect of
yourself, that seems to glare out from the other being.
Each time you
are critical of another person, turn within yourself to see what it is
within, that triggers this reaction. It is usually because you are
seeing a mirror reflection of something you don't like about yourself.
Look into this mirror continually and release these negative emotions,
when you discover them to be your own. So the greatest stumbling block
of human nature is the ego of the lower self (SELF-IMPORTANCE). This is
the self, that
sees only itself and believes, that only what is connected to it, is
important. Anything outside of its own world is to be judged and
condemned, just because it isn't part of this lower ego-consciousness.
That
is, the ego doesn't perceive itself to be connected with anything, that
it considers undesirable. The ego is strongly embedded in the
earth-consciousness of duality. It thinks, that there is always
something working in opposition to it. Know, that by the very nature of
your earth-time existence, you are learning lessons daily. Life is
how you perceive it. Live each day on the tiptoes of excitement. And
know, that everything in the universe is good, even the hardest
experiences, and everything is working toward your evolvement. Go with
the flow of life, and do not resist your lessons. Give everything away,
that you receive. You will find, that what you receive in return is a
greater understanding of your oneness with all. All is one, and one is
all.
Know this from the knowing level. My friends are
telling me, that
I'm now ready to come back from my platform. I'll work my way back."
RAM: "Good. Just relax. (pause) How do you feel now?"
ROMC: "A little tired—but energized. What an intense
experience. I'm going to move rapidly back into myself."
Chapter
12, UNDERSTAND: LOVE
One
day a television crew from Canada arrived to do a special report on the
Monroe Institute laboratory—a 20-minute segment for a
prime-time
special. Bob chose me as the Explorer to be filmed. The situation
presented some unique challenges. One problem was, that the CHEC Units
were completely enclosed cubicles just eight by ten feet, with little
room for anything except the Explorer's water bed. On my right, jammed
in one corner, was a cameraman. On my left was a man with a large
boxlike instrument, designed to register the change in my
electromagnetic field, as I went out-of-body. They asked me to put my
left hand in the box. Then, since the CHEC Units are normally
completely dark, I was blindfolded, so that the cameraman's light
wouldn't bother me. So the atmosphere of the session was quite
different from usual. After the session—which went well in
spite of the
distractions—a female interviewer was clearly hoping: I had
had a
sexual experience in the out-of-body state—along the lines of
what Bob
described in his book Journeys Out of the Body. In the out-of-body
state, it appears, when two energy bodies merge there can be a
tremendous energy charge, that goes far beyond the energizing, that
occurs in physical orgasm. The interviewer thought, that a story of
out-of-body sex would be quite a hit with the television audience. As
it turned out, I didn't have that kind of experience to report to her,
though I did participate in a circle of love, that was exhilarating.
When I saw a video of the television special I was fascinated to see,
what had happened to the energy they were measuring in my hand: the
colors changed dramatically, and the glow around my fingers expanded
considerably, as I relaxed into the Focus 10 and 12 states. To
illustrate me going out-of-body on the film, they used nude bodies
floating into the air—the only suggestion of something
sexual, and
somewhat comical to see. Now, come with me to the love dimension...
RAM: "ROMC is now in Focus 12 after building her energy balloon."
ROMC:
"I've built the balloon and I'm floating up . . . I have the energy
around me—and I feel, as if I'm going to be taken through
various parts
of my own body. Wow, I'm in my own stomach! I'm rolling and floating
around, and going up and down the sides of my stomach. I'm building a
special energy in my stomach. Now I'm in my mouth, doing the same
thing. What a big cave! I'm so small in here. My teeth look like big
boulders. Now I'm in my ear. It's dark and hollow, with all kinds of
fuzzy little hairs. I'm slipping and sliding around, and working to
energize my ears. Now,
I'm in my brain. I'm going to be building energy
bubbles in different parts of my brain. I'm
floating around in a
brain cell in the right side of my brain. And now I am
going to shift
to the left side. I'm building up an energy circle inside some of the
brain cells. Every area gets light and energized when I do. Now I'm in
my heart. I can hear it beating. I'm floating around inside a large
artery. The rhythm is really neat... thump, thump, thump. I'm
going to go with the blood flow to different parts of my
body—first,
down the artery in my arm. I'm just floating along, as though I'm on a
river. I feel light and bouncy. As I travel, everything, I touch, is
being energized. It's really great—like going from room to
room in a
fun house. Now I'm on my way down to my intestines. I'm winding through
my intestines, energizing them as I go. I'm going down through both
legs. Now I'm going through the center of my bones. I'm in the bone
marrow. Gee—I have good, strong bones. It's like going down a
slow
elevator. I'm dropping down . . . down. I'm in my kneecap. I'm going to
swirl around a bit to get it extra energized. I'm heading on down to my
toes. Now my energy elevator is starting up. I feel very
light—and
clear and energized inside. Everything
is glowing with a special energy.
This is a very important method of reenergizing the whole body and
cleaning out any physical blockages. But it cleanses and energizes
more, than the physical energy body—it also works on the
energies of
all the dimensions of the self. I'm starting to float out of my body. I
feel light, energized, and very relaxed. I can turn around and bounce
on this energized air. It's such a good feeling. Now I see my body from
a distance. It's glowing, and I can see right through it.
Everything
is dark all around except my
body, which is glowing in every cell. It's as if a light has been lit
inside of me.
I'm floating up to my platform. Now I'm landing on it. All of a
sudden
something is changing. I'm aware of the presence of my four Invisible
Helpers. I'm shifting into a new phase of this experience. Someone is
coming up behind me and putting a shimmering type of outfit on me. It's
like a space suit. Now they're putting some kind of helmet over my
head. I don't know what they're going to do with me. I'm starting to
float again. The material in this suit is so very fine, that I can't
even feel it. It's so light, that it makes me feel as if I'm
disappearing. It's a different texture from anything I've ever felt.
The suit has buttons on the front. The instructions indicate, that
these buttons are going to help me control what I'll be doing. I'm
going to be escorted on another special journey. This outfit will help
take me into another dimension. It's a multidimensional suit. My
helpers each have a suit on, also. They're standing on each corner of
the platform. One is giving me instructions. I'm supposed to get very
relaxed and push the first button on the suit. I'm going to be
traveling faster, than the speed of light. I'm to relax, go with the
flow, and not worry how I get there. I'm supposed to push the top
button, which is a golden-yellow button. Now I'm traveling somewhere. I
feel enclosed in energy—and I'm speeding up. Now I'm
arriving.
Everything seems different: very bright and radiant, and shimmering gold.
My four helpers no longer have their travel suits on. They've become
very radiant. Perhaps this is the dimension they are from. I feel so
good about myself just being around them. They have big smiles on their
faces. I get the feeling, that this is the golden (yellow?) level of love and
happiness. I
feel so confident in their presence. We're standing on a mountaintop.
I'm to relax, explore, and enjoy a very special journey. This is a
totally different dimension, a place, where there are no cares or
worries. It's completely beyond the earth. I'm supposed to walk with
them, as we explore together. They're going to show me around. There's
a kind of road leading down from this mountain. Everyone and everything
has a golden (YELLOW? When love
is WHITE !) hue, even the road. It also
vibrates, like living energy.
A beautiful little animal is coming from the side of the road. It's
very friendly—and has a glow of happiness just like the faces
of my
four helpers. It's sort of furry, like a little golden lion. It has
such a beautiful smile on its face. It's not afraid, and I'm not afraid
of it. It's licking my hand. Each time it licks I get a surge of energy
through me, a special charge. It's letting me pet it. It's so full of
warmth and love. So much warmth and love radiate from the atmosphere
here—and there's a complete absence of fear.
Now my friends have
walked
ahead and I must keep going. I'm picking up the little animal, since it
seems to want me to carry it. Its love and warmth seem to radiate into
my own body, and feels so nice. Now we're rounding a corner on our way
down the mountain. What a breathtaking view. It's as if you can see
forever into a timeless dimension. Everything is pulsating in a valley
below, radiating different rays of color. This is so different from the
earth. On earth we experience the feeling of complete love and
relaxation sometimes; here it is constant.
I hear sounds. They're coming from the colors as they
pulsate—like
visual sounds. I'm walking over to a tree to experience this more
directly. The tree is green, but is changing colors to gold,
red—and
now blue. Beautiful music is accompanying the changing colors. It's as
if everything has its own music. The sounds go off into the atmosphere.
They seem eternal and timeless, and go on and on . . . never dying.
The tree has a consciousness, that I feel and can communicate with.
It's like everything else here, in that I experience warmth, joy, and
love coming from it. My Invisible Helpers want me to get completely
absorbed in this atmosphere. It's a strange feeling, because it seems
as if there is no time here. With everything I experience, I just want
to stay for eternity and not move. I feel I could just get lost in this
atmosphere and never, ever have any needs. I feel completely absorbed
in everything I'm doing. As I related to the tree, I felt I had become
the tree and could feel each change, that was taking place in it. I
could feel the music and the life of the tree. My friends are telling,
me that this is what they want me to do—to get completely
immersed in
the consciousness of other levels here. They want me to become so fully
involved, that I can understand and know and experience other living
consciousness, as if it were my own. They're pointing out, that it
is the same as my consciousness. Even the road I'm walking
on—it's so
alive I want to sit down and become one with it. I can feel it
pulsating. It's so welcoming! I just want to sit down by the tree and
hold this little animal for eternity. This feels like eternity. Now I'm
going to pick up some of the dust on the road to get the feel of it.
It's very, very fine, and as I pick it up it goes through my fingers
and sort of floats out into the atmosphere. It's like fine gold
dust—not like earth dust. This has a vibrancy and energy,
that I can
feel just holding it. The little animal in my arms is lapping up some
of the dust with his tongue. I get the feeling, that I should do this
to let it go through my body, so I can experience it inside. Wow! It's
so energizing. I can feel it—and almost see it going through
my body.
It's as if I'm becoming part of the dust. It makes me feel light and
shimmery. It's like tasting pure energy. I am becoming part of it, and
it's becoming part of me—a feeling of absolute communion. I
have become
part of the road, and the road is part of me. But 'road' isn't the
right word for it. It's too alive and vibrant. My friends are telling
me, that there is no hurry— that we are here for a purpose.
They're
teaching me to get completely attuned to life around me, that this is
an important part of existence. They are radiating such patience and
compassion. There's no feeling of having to go anywhere or do
anything—since there's no time. I'm living in the here and
now. The now
is the only important part of existence, because there isn't anything
else. Now we're sitting down in what looks like a type of grass. Gosh,
it's soft and bouncy—and very fine. It's so hard to find
words to
describe this dimension, because it goes beyond anything I've
experienced on earth. It is also so alive, with its own consciousness.
How refreshing it feels. And fun! I'm letting my little animal go,
because it wants to bounce around on the grass, too. Now I'm lying down
and rolling. It's so energizing. Now my friends are sitting in a circle
and I'm getting the message, that we will sit in absolute silence and
allow ourselves to be absorbed in the experience of being—and
of being
together. I'm already getting absorbed into their presence and
consciousness. And we can read each other's thoughts. The energy is
moving rapidly around the circle. My friends are such loving beings.
It's hard to tell whether they are male or female. But it doesn't seem
to matter. They seem to be a combination of both. They are integrated
beings, on a level higher, than we humans. I'm picking up various
feelings from them. We're radiating joy around the
circle—pure joy.
It's the joy of just being . . . the joy of existence . . . the joy of
being in the presence of love—the joy of being love. The joy
of being
in timelessness. Now I'm feeling pure relaxation, and I'm getting the
feeling of being completely myself—like being so much myself,
that I
feel I'm everything and everyone. This is an experience of being. They
are helping me turn in to see myself. Being in their presence I feel
complete acceptance of myself and absolute joy for being. I'm feeling a
timeless joy of self-acceptance. I feel a reverence for this self, that
is a part of all consciousness. Everyone and everything is a part of
me, and I am a part of them. It's the consciousness of pure love. And
this helps me to see myself more completely. There is absolutely no
fear and no doubt. One of my friends is sending a thought to
me—that
before a person can really do anything, he or she must know and
experience the absolute importance of his or her own existence. One
must have total and complete love for self before one can know and
experience love for another. Love is energy. We must experience the
miracle of living, loving, being, and becoming. We must see and accept
this within ourselves. This is the very basis of the training they are
putting me through. This love, with no fear and no criticism, starts
from within and radiates out into levels of others' consciousness.
Whenever
I feel a need to be in this level of consciousness, I am to
push my golden love button right at my heart level.
Whenever
I feel doubt, hate, or fear creeping in, I'm to push this golden
button, and it will immediately shift me into the level of
consciousness, where negative emotions
are transformed into a higher
energy.
In
turn it will reach out to others, with whom I come in contact. They are
telling me, that once I've experienced this level of love, I can always
go back to it instantly when I want to. Anyone, who comes in contact
with this concept, can absorb it, release it, and tune into it again,
whenever needed. They're saying, that there is no time, even on the
earth level. We perceive time, but actually there is no time, so we can
be outside of time in this pure golden level of love at any 'time' we
perceive it
to be so. My lessons have been learned for the day. They
took me through the experience to learn in every cell of my body. What
an experience it has been! Now I must say good-bye to my friends for
the time being. But they say that there is no such thing as good-bye,
since we are always together in this level of consciousness. I must go
back into the time zone. They are all reaching out and touching me. It
feels so good. It's like a wonderful hug. Now my little animal friend
is giving me a lick on the hand. Suddenly I have my travel suit on
again. I'm starting to float. They told me to push the next button,
which returns me to my regular state of consciousness. I feel myself
coming back, swirling through space, and shifting consciousness. I'm
back on my platform. (pause) I'm ready to come back."
RAM: "How do you feel?"
ROMC: "Very good, and relaxed. My feet are tingling."
Chapter
13 - CONTROL: THE FOODS
YOU EAT
It
never occurred to me, that my Invisible Helpers would reprimand me or
Bob. They always worked with us so patiently, taking time to work with
any situations—often physical—that might stand in
the way of our having
productive sessions. Perhaps they followed us up Afton Mountain for our
Howard Johnson specials after our sessions! If so, we were in
trouble. I could blame our good friend, George Durrette, for the many
goodies he would ask us to sample from the kitchen. But Bob succeeded
in convincing George to work full-time with him as his farm manager
shortly after we started our Explorer sessions. So I can't blame
George. When Bob moved his operation from Whistlefield Farm to the 600
acres of New Land, George took on more extensive duties. In fact,
George should be called Bob's "dream manager," since he was the main
factorб that helped Bob's dreams in his new location become a reality.
Bob would have an idea, such as building a fence in a certain spot, and
George would manifest it. But sometimes George would have to unmanifest
itб until Bob decided for sure what he wanted. In fact George was so
patient with Bob's somewhat flexible energiesб that he should really be
called Saint George. George has been with Bob longerб than any other
associate, and still remains at the Institute, helping to keep the
physical realities of the New Land intact. I've always felt, that
George was the cement, that has held the Institute together all these
years. He is somewhat like my Invisible Helpers: always there, but not
seeking recognition for his many accomplishments. Bob, of course,
recognized George's commitment to his work—and one day threw
a very
special surprise thank-you party to express appreciation for his
invaluable contribution to the Institute's success. I want to thank
George, too. If not for Saint George, our sessions wouldn't have run
nearly as smoothly. George was even there to help recharge our car
batteries, when we parked too close to CHEC Unit 2 during a high-energy
session. Thanks, George!
The day Bob and I were reprimanded by our
Invisible Friends came two weeks after the beginning of the year. Maybe
they waited two weeks after New Year's Day, hoping we might eventually
make some resolutions! But we didn't—and with this result.
ROMC:
"I'm lying here trying to figure out what is going on. The new sound,
that you have, Bob, I think is affecting me differently. I feel nothing
happening. However,
I heard a voice, that said, 'Unless you are
really willing to work with us on some serious disciplines, we are
going to have to withdraw from working with you."
RAM: "Ask them what they mean."
ROMC:
"I hear the words, 'We are trying to get across the point, that you
must get into the right balance within your systems. With the right
energy balance, you can be in contact with other dimensions at any
time. There are many dimensions around and within; it is a matter of
being in the right state of consciousness to come into the proper
communication with them. The goal should be to keep the channels open
at all times, to be in constant communication. Certain things cut off
communication. One is cutting off the vital energies, that help produce
the right state of consciousness. The message, that we want to get
across to both of you is that, if you take this work seriously, you
should be willing to work carefully with your own vehicles and your own
energy systems by following disciplines. You must follow the
disciplines, that you know within yourselves are the important ones to
help accomplish the work, that is to be done. It is important to set an
example to yourselves, as much as to anyone else. It is not important
to be concerned about what others think; it is important to be in
control of, and to be respectful of, your own decision-making process.'
RAM: "Yes, we have been remiss in not understanding this. We will
certainly attempt to change the pattern."
ROMC:
"It can be done in a slow process. You will find, that the body has its
habits as well. The body is a separate being in and of itself. It gets
used to certain habits and
types of food,
which makes change difficult. When you give up things, that you have
taken into your system for many years, cravings will occur. To switch
habits creates a withdrawal, that is not easy for your bodies. It is
important to take on one main discipline at a time, and to stick to it.
Do not take on more disciplines, than you can achieve. You will
overload your system in trying to put too many changes upon it at once."
RAM: "Is there one critical
food, that is most detrimental to our systems?"
ROMC:
"The problem is with the amount of food, that is taken in. Also, the
important foods to eat are the natural foods—foods, that have
not been
tampered with by humans. Artificial ingredients, that enhance a food's
taste and appearance are detrimental to the energy system. Many of the
diseases, that are a part of the modern life on the earth, come through
the foods, that have artificial, man-made ingredients. What happens is,
that the energy balance in the food is thrown off, and important
vitamins are often destroyed. The artificial ingredients, in turn,
throw the energy balance off within the body. Many people in societies
such as yours, where there is
plenty,
are victims of vitamin deprivation and starvation, even though there is
plenty to eat. The body becomes starved for its natural sources of
energy; if it is not satisfied, disease sets in. Disease occurs when
the body gets out of balance. The mind and emotions also
have a great
deal to do with the energy imbalance and disease. An important rule to
follow is to seek the natural flow of energies—natural foods,
your own
natural flow of energies, your own natural thoughts. Stay away from the
artificial—that which is not in tune with your
energies—food-wise and
thought-wise. This also includes humans. Do not let artificial humans
have control over your life. Anything, that is artificial, is not in
touch with its own energies."
RAM: "What foods are
especially good for the system?"
ROMC:
'Fresh juices are excellent for the system. It is good to cleanse the
system with fresh juices. Citrus juices are especially helpful to the
body. The body can receive natural sugar through all types of fruits.
In your society, dyes and sprays are put on the fruits; therefore, it
is important to cleanse carefully everything, that you eat. It is
preferable to eat foods, that have not been dyed or sprayed. If this is
not possible, careful cleansing is important. Back to the amount of
food taken into the system. Those who tend to eat from an emotional
level often take foods into the body to overcompensate for
emotional
deprivation. This is detrimental to the body. One must eat from a
mental level, having control over the food, that is taken in. When your
emotions are taking over or in
control, then the body is often abused.
The body will crave the kinds of foods it is used to.
When it
is
cleansed of the wrong food vibrations, it craves only the live foods.
This is why it is important to put the body through cleansing periods
called fasting, so that the body can get in touch with its own
energies. We stress fruits and vegetables, because they have most of
what the body needs for proper energy. It is important to get in tune
with the foods, that you eat, as well, as foods being in tune with you.
When you eat the natural foods, you are eating live foods. Live foods
are foods, that have the vital life energy source still in them. The
live elements in each cell in the body crave the live elements in
natural foods. It is the like-attracts-like principle. When the
consciousness levels of the self become stagnant or dead, so to speak,
they attract dead foods. When the self is vibrantly alive, it attracts
the alive foods. When humans are really in tune with themselves, they
will get the most mileage out of their systems."
RAM: "Other than citrus
fruits, is there any other food, that can cleanse us with some
rapidity?"
ROMC:
"'Eating green, leafy vegetables is another good form of cleansing.
Also, the yellow vegetables are good for cleansing. You will find, that
all live vegetables have a purifying effect upon the body; the more of
the live vegetables and fruits, that you eat, the better. However, do
know, that there are combinations of these live foods, that can create
an imbalance. One rule is not to mix fruits and vegetables at the same
period of eating. It is important not to overload the system with large
amounts of meat products. Some systems cannot handle meat products. And
some systems do not need meat products. But there is no system, that
should have a large amount of meat products, for they can affect the
digestive system in an adverse manner. Meat products are heavier in
vibration and put a great load on the digestive system. People, who
overload the system with meats, will have more energy problems, because
the body is spending most of its energy digesting these products. Meat
energies take away from the bodily energies. But the live foods, being
lighter in vibration, do not put a great strain on the digestive
system—therefore giving the body more energy for external
functioning."
RAM:
"Would you say, then, that it is important to raise as many of your own
foods, as you can, so that you know exactly what goes into them?"
ROMC:
"'Yes. Remember, that everything has vibrations. Everyone, that handles
a product, leaves a vibration on it. Therefore, you are getting mixed
vibrations into your system, when you eat foods, that go through many
human processes. Even the seeds you purchase for raising your own foods
are usually touched by human hands, so you need to cleanse them with
loving thoughts. So you see why the emphasis is on what is natural. The
many mixed vibrations, including unnatural ingredients, can have an
adverse effect on your physical, mental, and emotional energies. I do
want to say, that the meats also have a variety of different
vibrations. Animals of the lower earth vibrations, directly connected
to the earth, would have the slower-vibratory levels. Those humans of
the lower earth vibrations are strongly attracted to the flesh of the
earth associated animals. Again, this is the like-attracts-like
principle. Those, who load their systems heavily with red meat, pork,
and other meat of earth-associated animals, those, whose feet directly
connect to the earth, are vibrating very strongly in the lower levels
of their earth consciousness. The vibrations of fish and fowl are of a
higher source of energy. Those, who are attracted to the
higher-vibratory animals, are functioning on a different energy rate
within their systems."
RAM:
"You say, that one is attracted to the certain types of meat products,
because of the consciousness level, on which they are functioning
internally. Could a person change his or her vibrations by dropping the
red meats and eating only the higher-vibratory foods?"
ROMC:
"Yes, that is certainly possible. If you keep the lower-vibratory
animal foods within you, which are also heavily laden with the
emotional levels
of these animals, it will be more difficult for your
energy levels to shift into the finer vibratory levels. If one
purposely drops the earth meats and goes to the higher-vibratory levels
of fish and fowl, this helps in the facilitation of energy changes
within the system. There are those, who prefer to drop meats
altogether. When they get into the absolute flow of their
own
systems, they are able to lose the dependence on outside sources of
meat products. In following the flow of their own systems, they follow
their inner guidance on the proper foods for the proper internal
balance of energies. Remember, that the life force within the foods you
eat responds to the life force within you. If your system is locked
into itself with a dead response to its own energy balance, you will be
attracted to dead foods, which are made up of artificial energies. If
you are alive to the rhythm of your own existence and want to live more
fully in the flow from within, you will be attracted to the live foods.
It is possible to change your energy vibrations by consciously working
on filling the system with live foods of a higher vibration. You can
build an interrelationship with the flow of energies in the plants you
raise. This is what must take place as we shift into the new levels of
consciousness. Many souls are becoming aware of this."'
RAM:
"Thank you very much. Is there any method, that we can employ to remove
such destructive vibrations, that are in things like clothes?"
ROMC:
"'Yes, with everything, that you receive, put thanks upon it. Be
thankful for every bit of food, that you put into your mouth. The live
elements within foods are in touch with the consciousness of
thanksgiving. Do everything with appreciation and thanksgiving. This
puts a new level of vibration upon everything that you take onto
yourself. This attitude of praise and thanksgiving has a cleansing
element about it. This attitude will also help everything, that you
take onto yourself have a stronger return in value. This same thought
of cleansing and thanksgiving should take place with the clothes, that
you put on your body... everything that you put on your body and ask,
that any negative vibrations be removed, that might have been put
there, before they came into your possession... all the hands, that
were responsible for supplying you with bounty. These good vibrations
will in turn flow back to the source, from which the bounty came, and
souls are always appreciative."
RAM:
"Well, we certainly thank you for sharing these important thoughts on
the foods, that we eat. Thank you very much for coming."
ROMC: "'It is always our privilege.'"
Part
Four - To Use Such Greater
Energies and Energy Systems
Chapter 14 - GREATER
ENERGIES AND ENERGY SYSTEMS
ROMC:
"I felt as if I was going into a dream state. A lot was going through
my mind. Then all of a sudden I
saw the face of a man
very clearly—with
a beam coming from the center of his forehead toward me. I
think it
means, that it's time to receive the thoughts."
RAM: "Very good."
ROMC:
"I'll see what comes next. I'm getting a picture of everything, that's
going to be discussed. It's coming into my mind. I must say what I'm
getting, because the voice I'm hearing builds up energy, as I talk. It
helps the energy flow of the vibrations, that are sent. They say, that
the vibrations are sent in forms of energy, and
I pick up these energy
forms, as they enter into my own mental system. Then the forms are
transposed into my own level of communication and thought. It's at this
point, that the communication can be misconstrued, as it
comes into the
earth level. The incoming information goes through various energy
systems. When the channels are clear, the energy is stronger, the
communication comes through in a purer form; however, there is never a
completely pure form of communication.
We
spoke before of the energy
systems within the human body. Within each system are many levels and
dimensions. It's difficult to
describe these in earth terms.
Now we want to point
out, that
physical, etheric-substance, emotional,
mental, and spiritual. There are many dimensions of these five systems
within the
earth itself, similar energy systems are in operation. There is a
balancing point between time and timelessness right in the middle of
the five levels. The first two and a half levels are those, that can be
experienced through the physical, and the other two and a half are
those, that go beyond the five senses. Now, within each
energy system
there are many energies at work. Those humans, who function in the
higher levels, can experience the higher levels of the Earth energy
systems. They can tune into the nature forces and many levels of Light
Beings, that work with the Earth dimensions. The fourth dimension is a
vibration, that is more highly evolved. This system is in tune with all
the energies beyond the Physical Universe.
The fifth dimension is
the
highest vibration in the Earth System. There are few on the Earth
plane,
who are released into this state within their own being.
However,
because of the makeup of the human system, there are many Beings, who
can have brief experiences of the various energy levels and dimensions.
They come as intuitive flashes of understanding. Now we want to step
into an inner dimension and describe the interrelationship of this
dimension
with certain energy levels beyond the earth plane. We want to discuss
the relationship to what are called `unidentified objects' in the earth
terms. These can be perceived by beings on the earth plane on different
levels of perception. Some of these energy systems from beyond the
earth come into the earth plane on the first and second dimensions of
energy. Most humans perceive them, because they are within the
vibration of the five senses. But the outer energy systems come into
the earth plane from all dimensions or vibrations. When they come in
from
the higher
half of the third emotional level
or beyond, many in
human form cannot perceive them, because they are outside the physical
realm of vibration. The highly evolved energy forms from beyond are
capable of changing their frequency. They can be seen at the first or
second levels, and then change their vibrations to higher levels and
become invisible to the human perception. There are some in human form,
who have experienced being taken on board and do not remember, because
their memory banks have been erased from the conscious level. When this
takes place, the alien vessel is functioning on the Earth level of
vibration. Otherwise, the human body could not be taken into the
higher-vibratory energies, because it is not interrelated with the
earth-body vibration. The higher energy forms' reason for vibrating
into the Earth dimension is to get a closer look and better
understanding of the levels, on which the human consciousness is
operating. They are learning a great deal about the energies of humans
on planet Earth.
Their main purpose is to learn
how they will be
able to work on a conscious level with beings of planet Earth's
consciousness. They work in many ways with the Earth-
Consciousness.
They send out mental vibration thought-forms to humans on the earth
plane, who are highly enough evolved to pick up the communication.
There
are many in the earth plane, who are receiving these communications.
Many do not understand, what is happening, and many do. There are many,
who just disregard the communication. A small percentage of beings are
picking up the communication and are aware of its purpose. Continuous
waves are sent out toward the earth. Those, who are ready to
pick up the
communication, will do so. Understanding is the second important step.
Once humans begin to pick up this wavelength from other energy systems,
and have a higher understanding of the purpose, they will be able to
work on a more conscious physical level with the earth plane. In other
words, when the consciousness of the earth level is at a higher
vibration, it will be ready for direct contact with this higher
communication. This type of communication has been taking place since
the conception of planet Earth. Planet Earth is now coming into a new
level of energies. When enough humans are in the higher consciousness,
the conscious communication with the higher energy forms will take
place. On the first two and a half levels of consciousness, where the
earth is functioning now, there is so much fear, that direct
communication would not be possible. The first two and a half levels
are in the time/earth consciousness, where fear is very prevalent. The
higher levels are the opening-up, love-acceptance stages. The
earth-consciousness is just beginning to come into this level. It is
not there yet. Many higher-vibration souls from other dimensions are
inhabiting human bodies in the earth plane to help in the opening up of
the consciousness of the earth level. It will be observed, that
many
youth around planet Earth will possess higher energy levels, than the
norm. Just as you have to lead a small child through levels of
knowledge as it grows, so it is with the earth level, which is still in
its puberty state. It
has not been ready for the higher knowledge, but
it is being prepared. If direct communication took place, there would
be so much fear and panic, that more harm, than good would occur,
because planet Earth is not ready. The groundwork has to be laid very
carefully. Much energy is being directed to the earth from all
dimensions of higher-energy levels, preparing it for its shift into
higher consciousness. This will be a turning point in the growth of
planet Earth."
RAM:
"Why is this turning
point to take place?"
ROMC:
"This is part of the evolution of Earth. Just as a baby grows
physically, mentally, and emotionally through its stages of life, the
Earth also goes through these stages. All, who are on the Earth plane
at different levels of the Earth growth, are there for specific reasons
of growth. There are no mistakes in the Universe. Everything
happens for a reason. It is happening, as part of the natural Growth
Process of Consciousness. The Earth is merely a child in the large
Cosmos of energies."
RAM:
"How can we help Souls
move into this third dimension, this third (emotional) level of energy?"
ROMC:
"There are many ways. But
the first, most important step is, that each
Soul must function more fully from its own inner space. This brings
greater Balance within the system of growth. The energies become more
integrated and less influenced by outer energies. As the energy polar
systems within the self come into greater balance, they begin to shift
into higher levels of vibration. When the systems are not balanced,
they are constantly working against themselves. The work
you are doing
is helping souls get into a deeper understanding of their own
existence. This is very important. We say, that it is important to
follow your Highest Inner Self, which is guiding you. As you do, you
are given the tools, that lead you into higher-vibratory living. All
beings have within them the same basic system of knowledge and the same
basic system of energy. However, all beings are different, because of
the combinations of the flow of these energies. So it is important,
that each being follow its own force-field. You follow that within,
which is that, which you are. As you get into the flow of your own
being, you grow into levels of higher consciousness."
RAM:
"In terms of these levels of communication and levels of energy, at
what level is this communication taking place right now?"
ROMC:
"This
communication is taking place between the lower and higher third
level, which is the balancing point of the five levels or dimensions.
The lower energies are still in touch with the earth energies, and the
higher energies are moving into the finer vibratory energies. It is
necessary to start at this balancing point of energy, for communication
with the earth plane. Once the balancing of the initial communication
takes place, then we can move into the higher energies of this being.
We
can
not send through
higher energies or use higher energies, than this
system is able to accept. We cannot overload the circuit or we would
blow it out. Every system
has its built-in circuit breakers. As the channels are opened up, we
are able to work in the higher energies. With this
system, now we are
able to work freely in levels three and four, because the energy
channels have been cleared and the vibrations are more speeded up. This
is why we do cleansing and raising of the vibrations
before most sessions. We come to the center—the two and a
half level—of
the five dimensions, and as the energies speed up, we work in the
higher dimensions. When we get into higher levels of dimension four,
there is usually no conscious remembrance on the part of the energy
channel. Now many are probably wondering how it is possible for this
entity to communicate, when she is functioning at these higher levels.
We have said, that the voice vibrations are important in keeping
the energy flowing. Therefore, the vocal communication is contributing
a great deal in the whole process. It is helping to generate and
facilitate the flow into the higher vibrations. The vocal
cords and the
lower mind can function freely, while the higher mental energies are at
work in other dimensions. The human system is quite astounding, and
many levels are always at work at once."
RAM:
"Yes, indeed. I appreciate very much the care and concern, that you
have. Are we able to understand the source of where you are, before you
make this transposition at the balancing point? What dimension are you
on as a source?"
ROMC:
"We are working from the nonphysical dimension of time. We are outside
the earth vibration, and therefore would be invisible, in the sense of
being in a higher vibratory rate. At the same time, we are a dimension
of the higher level of this being."
RAM: "Do you exist at level
three, four, or five—or beyond that?"
ROMC:
"As we have said
before, the levels from one to five are a part of the
earth consciousness. There are many levels beyond that,
of which we
cannot speak, because they are outside the energy perception of the
human system. We
are able to work in the energies of the human system,
because we are on a higher vibration
and can slow our vibrations to get into these lower energies. We exist
beyond level five of the earth-consciousness. We are a
level of energy,
and we are a system.
We are connected with the consciousness of earth
for various reasons. But we are not of these dimensions. When a being
of the earth-consciousness is released from its physical form, which
means, that it no longer exists in—or will no longer
be tied
into—earth energies, then it moves into a different
energy dimension,
that goes beyond levels one to five. We are not of human consciousness,
and we are released into those dimensions, that go beyond. We are
working to help
raise the consciousness of planet Earth and its inhabitants."
RAM: "Is it possible for any
of us in this physical reality to temporarily visit your dimension?"
ROMC:
"This is always possible, when the soul is able to work in levels
outside of time. The first two and a half levels are in time, and the
second two and a half reach into the timeless dimension. When
the
energies are balanced within, much work takes
place—especially in the
sleep state. If the body is imbalanced, most energy is used in just
balancing the internal aspects of the consciousness. When the bodily
energies become balanced, and use less time during the sleep state to
readjust the balance or the internal energy structures, then the person
is able to work in the higher energies. Many are aware of these
experiences, when they awaken in the morning. Some of the experiences
are so intense, that they are beyond the conscious memory. These
experiences help to raise the consciousness of the individual.
There
is a regeneration level of all energy systems, that helps to keep
balance in the body. This regeneration takes place mostly during the
sleep state. The energy balance, which takes place during the sleeping
state, helps the individual find more balance during the waking state.
The majority
of
souls on the earth level go into their higher energy
system during this period of regeneration. As we have said, they
usually cannot recollect these experiences in the memory system,
because they are not understood or recorded in the earth plane.
However, when the individual begins to recollect these experiences,
then the soul is rising into a higher balance within its own system of
perception. Therefore, the sleep state is very important in
the
earth-consciousness, because it is then, that the body, mind, emotions,
and spirit go through a regeneration. It is like a generator recharging
the energy system. All energy dimensions of the human
self are working
their way into balance during the sleep state. This includes the
physical, etheric, emotional, mental, and spiritual.
Those individuals,
who are living more in the energy levels of the first two and a half
dimensions are more closely connected to the earth/time dimension, and
their dreams will be much more on a functional level. When their lower
energies are balanced temporarily, they can go into the higher levels,
but rarely remember them. They mainly remember the dreams, that are
more earth-oriented, which is a working out of emotional and mental
blocks or a balancing of energies in these lower-
vibratory levels.
Those individuals, who function on a higher-energy level will have
higher-energy dreams, which the individual would interpret as more
real, than the conscious state. You call this `lucid' dreaming. It is
more real, because it is the reality levels of the higher
consciousness. Most individuals will have an experience of this type of
dream, when all systems are balanced and they are freed to go into
their higher, timeless dimensions. Individuals, who exist in the higher
levels of their consciousness, will have many dreams of this nature.
Let us say, that children in the earth plane will have dreams related
to the earth-consciousness. Infant babies sleep and dream a great deal
in the first months of their earth existence to get their energies
integrated and balanced into the earth-consciousness. Many of their
dreams are of animals and earth objects. As their consciousness is
opening up in the earth level, they are working their way through their
own inner levels of consciousness and are mainly in the lower two
earth/time dimensions in the early stages of their existence. This is
just a working-out of the earth-level energies through their systems."
RAM: "Then, it is possible for one—with practice—to
move temporarily to your level, while still connected to the physical
body?"
ROMC:
"When the soul begins to travel into the timeless dimension, it is
possible to come into the dimensions from whence this communication is
taking place."
RAM: "Thank you so much for this. It is very
interesting and very stimulating—and of course poses more
questions,
that need answers."
ROMC: "This is certainly understandable. That is
why we like to reveal this knowledge, that all beings know. It is a
matter of opening it out. The questions, that come from within your own
system, are important, and, as they arise, they will be answered in one
way or another. 'Ask and you shall receive.'
As the question comes into
your consciousness, it is opening up a level, where the answer will be
known and understood. Either it will come from within, which is the
best way, or you will receive the answer from another source. Once the
thought is out, the energy is there and the answer will come. It is
important for the individual to be patient and not put his or her own
expectations on how and when the answer will come. Following the flow
is the most important thing. This will lead one into the answer."
RAM:
"You spoke earlier of humans being taken onto ships from other
dimensions and having their memories erased. Has this happened to any
in our group?"
ROMC: "This has not happened to any of your group."
RAM: "Thank you. That clarifies a point for us."
ROMC: "There are physical necessities now, and we must step out of this
communication process and turn it off."
RAM: "Thank you so much for coming."
ROMC:
"It is a privilege to send through the energy, and to help open out new
levels and dimensions of thought on the earth plane."
RAM: "Thank you for your love and concern for us."
Chapter 15 - OUT-OF-BODY
ENERGIES
When
I was in my mid-twenties, one night, as I was just going off to sleep,
I had a strong feeling, that someone was standing over me and watching
me. I quickly opened my eyes and there in front of me, beside the bed,
was the beautiful form of a lady in a shimmering blue, flowing gown. I
noticed, as we looked at each other, that she had a wonderful
glow about her. Then she gently floated away and disappeared. I was so
startled by this experience, that I couldn't go back to sleep. I lay
there thinking and wondering, recalling the beautiful woman in my mind.
As I reflected on the incident, I could come up with only one thought:
I was somehow looking at myself. When I awoke the next morning my
mother came into my room. I told her about the experience as she
listened intently. I concluded by saying, "Mom, I have a feeling, that
I was looking at myself—and that a part of myself was looking
at me."
However, I couldn't figure out how this could be, since I had no
understanding of the higher, unseen dimensions of life. I suppose my
Invisible Helpers would say, that I was in an "unknowing" stage at the
time. Recently, after reviewing the following session, I began to
understand how I could have been looking at myself. I feel, that my
nonphysical body was simply moving out of my physical body. As it did,
it woke me—and we looked at each other! My nonphysical self
was
absolutely beautiful, and I now realize how magnificent we all are in
our real selves. When I recall the incident, I still have a warm and
wonderful feeling. Let me share now, what my Invisible Helpers taught
me
and Bob one day about this out-of body capability of our several
selves.
ROMC: "I am receiving guidance, that you are to ask questions again
today."
RAM: "Okay. Thank you. I would like to ask about the death process. Can
they tell us more about the meaning of death?"
ROMC:
"There is great joy in this dimension, when a new soul is born. It is
very similar to the birth process on the earth level. When the soul
graduates into this dimension, having come through the more dense level
of the earth, there is great rejoicing and celebration. Now the soul is
released into the highest level of vibration it was in when it dropped
its physical form. The grief process on the earth plane of those, who
experience the loss of their loved one, is an important stage to go
through, because it is a way of releasing the emotional
energies, that
are tied in with the energies of the soul, who has made the transition.
These ties are so strong, that they often can affect the soul, who has
passed into its finer energy forms. Such strong thoughts from the earth
level often slow down the transition process.
When the grief process
has passed, the soul in transition is more free to continue its journey
into new levels of its own being. Souls are in different states when
they pass into their new energy forms. When a soul passes through
rapidly, or has had an extended period of illness, in which all of the
energy levels have been depleted,
it sometimes takes longer for the energies to become
adjusted in the higher vibratory rate in this dimension.
In the earth level you think of death in
terms of time.
But from the
timeless dimension, death is merely a change in the rate of vibration
in its movement into a new existence. For many, who come
over
temporarily, and experience a movement through a tunnel and see the
light at the other end, this is merely a change in the rate of
vibration within the self. It is experienced as movement through space,
but it is really movement through the vibrations of the inner self into
higher vibrations, and therefore higher light-levels of energy.
When
there is a shift from the physical realm into the more etheric levels
of existence, the vibrations change within the soul-self, and begin to
function on the highest level of existence, previously experienced by
that soul. Souls, who have
lived freely in
the flow of their own existence, are not hindered by emotional or
mental thought-forms, that can confine or hold them down in the more
dense earth-level vibrations. The heavy earth vibrations
are
often experienced, as great darkness and isolation, mixed with various
negative emotions—which can include pain, hatred, fear and
selfishness. The change in
vibration gives
the soul the feeling of movement. However, in the timeless dimension
there is no time or space; thus, there is no actual movement, as in the
time level. When an individual soul has the experience of going out of
the body, it is felt as movement through space. But a true out-of-body
experience is not movement through space; it is a change in the
vibration from the denser physical self to the higher-vibratory levels
of the etheric self. I think, that you can
understand this process. Is this not so?"
RAM:
"Yes, I understand. I have
discovered this of my own accord. Indeed, it is a change of vibration."
ROMC:
"It is good for you to make this clear to those, who think in terms of
traveling out-ofbody. It is important to understand, that at any time
in the earth existence they
can go into
dimensions of their own being
without dropping the physical body. The
experience of the soul is that
of movement, and can be described as 'going through a tunnel' —as this
entity has experienced. But it is movement of the molecules of the
level of consciousness of the being experiencing it. During the process
of transition from the physical world into the level of higher
energies, there is a period during the first part of the experience,
that relates to the earth/time reality. However,
the soul is merely
allowing its vibrations to adjust in the new dimension. Therefore, from
the earth level it would seem, that this takes a period of time. But
it is a matter of each soul adjusting to its own level and rate of
vibration.
As
indicated,
once the body is dropped, a soul will be on
the highest level, on which it was functioning in the earth existence.
During the periods of living in the physical body there is a spectrum
within the consciousness, on which the soul functions. It is like
a spotlight shining upon one area. That area is illuminated and
experienced—but this does not mean, that other areas around
it do not
exist. In fact, the
areas
around and beyond the spotlight have
limitless possibilities and dimensions. The spotlight can be adjusted
to light up more and more areas. And it can move around to pick up
different perspectives. This relates to the concept of different
lifetimes in the earth dimension. One simply experiences different
aspects of one's own being from new perspectives. These are all
aspects, that exist on a timeless level, but are experienced in
different ways, for different reasons. The spotlight can change color
as it moves around. Different aspects of the self are experienced in
the time dimension for different types of growth. But the whole
spectrum
is always there; different parts are merely spotlighted and perceived
on the consciousness level in various time slots. This means, that all
souls are living in all lifetimes in the timeless dimension, but are
experiencing them from the time perspective, as if they were happening
one at a time. The whole spectrum of the self exists in the timeless
dimension, while various aspects of the energy levels are experienced
in the time dimension for reasons of growth and perception.
Multiple
personalities can surface simultaneously during an earth-life
experience, when undue stress is put upon an individual. This is how
some souls cope with the earth experience. They send in their `navy.'
But it does create inner conflict and controversy as to, who is running
the ship. Much confusion can arise, and help is often needed to refocus
and thus reintegrate the personality. Do you have any
questions at this point?"
RAM:
"Many people have had out-of-body experiences, as I have. But there is
still much we don't understand about, what is happening. Can you give
us
more detail about the out-of-body experience?"
ROMC: "As you know,
we have spoken of the five bodies of the human self—physical,
etheric-substance (plasma), emotional,
mental, and spiritual. People go
out-of-
body at different dimensions of these five bodies. When the soul
has the out-of-body experience, where it can look down or back and view
its physical body and then explore in the physical or astral realms of
consciousness, it is functioning
from the second dimension of self, called etheric substance. When
the Soul functions on this level, there is
usually strong sexual energy
flowing. It often works to facilitate the separation of the
etheric-substance body and all dimensions of self above it into a flow
or pattern, whereby the self experiences itself separated from self.
Even though the self experiences itself to be in movement or
out-of-body, it is actually functioning in higher-vibratory levels
within the physical body. I say 'within,' because in reality there is
only within. In fact, life is not spatial, but dimensional. In reality
there is neither Time, nor Space. All that is perceived to be 'without'
is not of the real Universe. But I will use terms indicating movement,
because this is how Souls in the physical realm experience and can
conceive of this energy pattern. From this base, most of the Soul's
exploration is in the astral level. Often it will encounter strong
energies of a lower vibration.
In many cases these are aspects of the
self. In some cases they are encounters with beings locked into the
etheric-substance or astral level, which is a lower vibration of
earth-consciousness and closely associated with the energies of the
earth. In this second dimension of self, the experiences are more vivid
and real from the standpoint of being more closely tied to the earth
energies, and therefore more related to the consciousness of the soul
having the experience. Often this dimensional state is associated with
exploration of the physical level on the earth plane itself. Many souls
will be attracted to loved ones, or to places, where they have existed
in past lives, just to get reenergized—to 'check in,' so to
speak. In
this dimension of travel, the soul is often recognized, when it is out
prowling around. The physical
beings, that recognize these
souls,
perceive them as ghosts or apparitions. The next level of
separation is the third dimension of self, which is the emotional
level. Souls, that separate at this level, leave both their
physical
and etheric (plasmic) bodies behind. Therefore they are a finer
substance, and
usually are traveling on emotional
thought-forms. In this dimension
physical experiences are not as vivid, but the emotional
levels are
stimulated. Thus, when a person has had a strong third-
dimensional
experience, the emotions of the experiences are often much more
prevalent, than the visual images. Here, the soul will come into
contact with many with whom it has been strongly tied through many
energy levels of lifetimes. Such souls will also experience direct
confrontations or meetings with loved ones. In this emotional
level,
one often has powerful experiences of reliving strong energies from a
past lifetime upon the earth—that is, from a thought-form,
embedded in
this emotional body. These experiences will be so
vivid in the emotional
level, that the soul
knows, that it has been there, wherever
'there' might be. However, 'there' is usually outside the time-bounds
of the earth level. Remember, that when the soul separates from self at
the third level, it takes with it all the selves beyond that, leaving
the physical and etheric bodies in quiet relaxation. The energy tie is
always there, but the first two dimensions of the self are not actively
functioning. Let me say here, that there is always the fear, that a
wandering soul will take over the physical body when the higher aspects
of the self are wandering through other levels.
The
greatest possibility of this is when the soul goes out from dimension
two and leaves the physical body in isolation. There are no other
levels, than the physical there, to provide protection, and the body is
more susceptible to invasion. Thus, for those aware of this type of
second-dimensional travel, it is important to call in all known
energies for protection. This could be an affirmation of protection, or
the calling in of soul or spirit guides to watch over the body. It is
also possible to put strong energy barriers around the body to keep out
foreign energy levels. There are many souls, that are 'dead,' so to
speak, that are still attached to the lower
physical
realm and seek shelter in any pattern, that has any type of opening for
entry. There is more protection when the soul travels out at dimension
three, because its etheric body is left behind with the
physical.
This automatically leaves a stronger energy force in the energy
systems, that are isolated from the other levels of the self.
When
the soul separates at level four—the mental level, or the
fourth
dimension of self—it is separating at a higher level of its
vibration,
leaving the emotional, etheric, and physical in isolation
with the
self. Traveling at the mental level is an experience of complete
separation from the physical self. At this level, the self experiences
many energy systems beyond itself. It travels in timeless dimensions,
because it is based in the higher levels of the timeless self. There
are no barriers. I might say, that in dimension two of the strong
physical and etheric levels, there is often much fear involved, mainly
because fear is characteristic of these levels of vibration.
It is
often difficult for souls to get beyond this fear
barrier—which usually
folds back into its bodily dimension. But on the emotional and the
mental levels, there is no lasting fear. Fear is sometimes felt, when
the soul begins the experience, because it is traveling through some of
the fear levels of the emotional self. Once these are overcome, the
self is free to explore many areas of timeless reality. Often the
experiences do not seem as vivid, but rather more distant. They feel
distant and less distinct, because they come from higher levels of the
self, levels, that are not often encountered in everyday existence.
Usually it is difficult to bring these experiences back into everyday
reality, and sometimes they fade away just as a dream would, when the
consciousness level of the soul changes. However, the individual, who
travels frequently in its fourth dimension of mental perception, can
practice techniques for remembering. It is important for one to program
the self to bring these experiences back into normal consciousness
whenever desired. In this level, there is very little possibility of
invasion by lower energy forces, because three of the energy bodies are
integrated and left behind. Therefore, there is much more protection in
this state of consciousness. But it is still important to use an
affirmation, or energy protection. Those adept at this level of travel
are functioning more fully in the timeless dimensions. It is not to
say,
that they can't have the two and three-dimensional experiences. They
can if they choose. But they find more freedom in this state. It is
like leaving some of the unneeded baggage behind for a less burdensome
trip. Travel in the fifth dimension of self, or the spiritual
dimension, is rare from the earth perspective, because of the physical
ties of the self to the earth level.
This
level gives the explanation
for bi-location, or being seen at two places at once. The self has
control of all the bodily
dimensions below the fifth level, and can
be in more than one place at once. Very
highly evolved souls have
worked freely in this dimension. And as I said earlier, they can take
their physical bodies in and out of the physical realm of existence, if
they so desire. The laws of the higher vibrations override the lower
physical laws. The fifth level is the highest level of vibration from
earth standards...I
want to say here, that the five dimensions of the
self, that we refer to are dimensions of the self related to the
earth-consciousness. There are other levels, that we will not go into,
because they are not related to the earth-consciousness and would not
be understood in earth terms.
To be able to comprehend and conceive, of
what has already been shared, will be enough to stretch the minds of
the
souls of the many, who will come into contact with the vibrations of
this information."
RAM: "We here
at the Institute believe, that most people have out-of-body
experiences,
while they sleep. Earlier, you seemed to indicate, that this is true.
Could you elaborate on that?"
ROMC:
"The dream process is an energy-cleansing process and goes through all
five bodies during each major period of sleep. When the first two and a
half levels have been processed in the time dimension, the second two
and a half levels, being higher energy systems, are processed in
another way, for they exist in the timeless level. Souls wander around
in all dimensions in this state, visiting loved ones and doing whatever
is necessary to survive the earth trauma. When souls reach the
two-and-a-half dimension point, they experience themselves as flying,
because at this point they are moving into the timeless dimension and
are released from the magnetism of the earth energy. Most souls can
remember the flying dreams, because they are still connected to the
earth-consciousness level; they often wake up feeling refreshed and
ready to tackle the world.
Unless
one is an advanced soul, who lives somewhat consciously in its higher
energy state of two and a half and beyond, he or she will not remember
out-of-body experiences. The service souls—those more
spiritually
advanced and living in the miracle levels of fifth-dimensional
energy—do some very conscious work in the higher energy
states during
their dreaming period. Their work from this higher-energy level is to
gather their helpers to go into the lower energies to help release
souls and answer prayers for help. They are 'angels,' and can often
appear in human form to help in different areas of the world. They are
in control of their energies and can be at more, than one place at a
time. The service souls of angelic substance work in the dream state,
and also in a consciously awake state, at all times."
"ЕСЛИ
ТЫ ДУША ВЫСОКОЙ ВИБРАЦИИ/ВЫСОКОГО СОЗНАНИЯ, КТО, КАКИМ-ТО ОБРАЗОМ,
ЖИВЁТ СОЗНАТЕЛЬНО В СОСТОЯНИИ ПОВЫШЕННОЙ ЭНЕРГИИ УРОВНЕЙ 2 с половиной
и выше, ОН ИЛИ ОНА НЕ БУДУТ ПОМНИТЬ СВОИ ПОЛЁТЫ БЕЗ ТЕЛА. ОБСЛУЖИВАЮЩИЕ
ДУШИ - КТО ДУХОВНО БОЛЕЕ РАЗВИТ И ЧУДОМ ЖИВЁТ НА 5ом УРОВНЕ - ДЕЛАЮТ
ОЧЕНЬ СОЗНАТЕЛЬНУЮ РАБОТУ В СОСТОЯНИИ ВЫСОКОЙ ВИБРАЦИИ ПОКА СПЯТ. ИХ
РАБОТА С ТОГО ВЫСОКОГО УРОВНЯ ЗАКЛЮЧАЕТСЯ В ТОМ, ЧТОБЫ СОБРАТЬ СВОИХ
ПОМОЩНИКОВ И ДВИНУТЬСЯ НИЖЕ ВИБРАЦИЕЙ, ЧТОБЫ ПОМОЧЬ ОСВОБОДИТЬ ДУШИ,
ОТВЕТИТЬ НА ИХ КРИКИ О ПОМОЩИ. ОНИ С БОЛЬШИМ ОПЫТОМ И ЧАСТО МОГУТ
ПОЯВИТЬСЯ В ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСКОЙ ФОРМЕ, ЧТОБЫ ПОМОЧЬ В РАЗНЫХ РАЙОНАХ МИРА. ОНИ
ДЕРЖАТ ПОД КОНТРОЛЕМ СВОИ ЭНЕРГИИ И МОГУТ БЫТЬ ОДНОВРЕМЕННО В
НЕСКОЛЬКИХ МЕСТАХ. ЭТИ ОБСЛУЖИВАЮЩИЕ ДУШИ РАБОТАЮТ ВО СНЕ НА ВЫСОКИХ
ВИБРАЦИЯХ И ТАКЖЕ В БОДРСТВУЮЩЕМ СОСТОЯНИИ ВСЁ ВРЕМЯ."
RAM:
"This has been quite interesting and revealing. From what you have
said, it would be more appropriate for my book title to be Journeys
Into the Body instead of Journeys Out of the Body."
ROMC: "Indeed it
would. But most humans do not understand the concept, that there is no
time or space, and that all that is exists within. So, we will let them
continue in their illusion, until they discover the truth for
themselves. It is time now for us to leave—even though we
don't exist
in time. It is very difficult to have
discussions on the earth plane without referring to time."
RAM: "We did have a good time."
ROMC: "Yes, and as you would say, 'We've had the time of our lives.'
So, we will say goodbye until next time."
RAM: (Bob chuckles) "Yes, it is time to go. Thanks again. ROMC, bring
yourself on out— and take your time coming back."
ROMC: "Thanks. I'll take my time!"
Chapter
16 - ALIEN ENERGY SYSTEMS
After
many sessions of intense cleansing and preparation, my Invisible
Helpers were ready to take me back onto an alien spacecraft. I must
have been working at a very deep energy level during the spacecraft
experiences, that followed, because I could not remember any details
after each of these sessions. Bob was eager to get back in contact with
the aliens, so that he could get more information. He was particularly
fascinated with the technology involved in getting me onto the
spacecraft. The Invisible Helpers would put me on some kind of a beam
and actually "beam me up" Star Trek-style!
ROMC:
"I'm in a state, that seems so clear. I can hear the words, 'You are
going to be in a crystal-clear energy field and will feel very alert.
We are going to take you through a special experience today.'
RAM: "Okay. Follow the flow as usual."
ROMC:
"I am going down a road. I can see trees around me, and a car in front
of me. I'm traveling at a fast rate of speed. All of a sudden
everything is changing. The road under me is like a reflection and is
getting farther and farther away. I'm taking off from the planet . .
.Now I'm being put into a special kind of chamber—a clear
energy ball.
I'm traveling in it, and it seems, that I am being cleansed. My mind,
energy body, and all aspects of me are being cleansed to prepare me for
this experience. The thought just went through my mind, again, that
everything seems so clear. Then I heard the words, 'You must have a
crystal-clear perception. That is what we are trying to create.' I'm
traveling rapidly on a light wave, and in a very direct channel toward
an object. It looks like what would be considered an unidentified
flying object. I can hear the words: 'We are taking you to do some work
here and to continue teaching you from this standpoint.' As I'm coming
closer, it appears to be a very large type of spacecraft, like a mother
ship. I get the impression, that my friends are going to take me
through it and describe to me what's
there. I've come in on a beam
to the very center of this spacecraft. The ship is oblong, and I'm
being taken into the top area. Now I'm in a beautiful dome, that sticks
up on the top. From here we can look out and see the rest of the ship.
It's very long, and I can see the glow from all kinds of windows along
the side. I can see in all directions. We're suspended in space. It
seems to be dark outside. I can look straight out to stars and planets.
There are some people—or whatever you would call
them—who seem to be
working. Two of them are sitting at some instruments and appear to be
talking. I can hear strange sounds, like a loud gibberish. They're
working over the instruments. I'll go closer. Wow. On the instrument
panel are all types of glowing, vibrating colors. And there's a steady
hum in this room. The room is circular, and there is something in the
center—a beam, that comes right up into this dome. The beam
is
pulsating and changing colors some way in relation
to the lights
along the sides of the ship. And the lights seem to change. It's a
special type of energy. I get the impression, that this is the control
room, that runs the ship. Let me describe the two beings. They are
proportioned differently from us. Overall they are more
triangular-shaped. Their chests are higher and bigger, than ours, and
they have larger heads. In fact, they have very large heads. Their
shoulders are fairly broad, but their arms aren't very long. Then they
come down into a narrow waist; their legs aren't long either. They both
seem to have something around their heads—I think to use in
running the
ship. And their faces are . . . well, it doesn't look as if they have
any ears. And I can see little— what must be eyes, but they
aren't very
big and are extremely smooth. They don't seem to have
noses. Their
mouths seem to be little more, than slits—with different
volumes of
sounds coming from them. Now my Invisible Helpers are letting me know,
that they are going to take me through this ship. There's a group of
the extraterrestrial beings I'm to talk with. These beings have a plan
and a purpose, which we are going to discuss. But this will take
several sessions; this is only the introduction. They tell me, that I
have to go back, now, to planet Earth. They are going to send me back
on the energy beam. But I will return later."
Bob was so excited
as we began working with the extraterrestrials, that he encouraged me
to have extra sessions beyond our regularly scheduled ones. These
meetings took place in December 1976, and January 1977. At that time
not much was being said or published about UFOs, to my knowledge.
Interestingly, in late 1995 a news broadcast special stated, that with
the breakup of the USSR, the Soviet government's UFO files had become
public record. These records indicated some major UFO sightings in 1977
in parts of the Soviet Union. In one incident a spacecraft hovered over
a major atomic-energy center, setting off an alarm, that could
have triggered atomic missiles. The alarm was quickly shut off, and no
action was taken. Was a spacecraft checking to see how the
extraterrestrials could prevent an atomic war? I was fascinated by this
news special, since it was reporting on the time period when I was
being taken onto the mother ship in our lab sessions.
ROMC: "I
hear a very high tone. I get the impression, that it's associated with
the energy wave, I'm traveling on. Now I'm going through the cleansing
process again.
It's very energizing. I see a circle at the end of the
energy beam. The circle is the crystal-clear energy ball, I traveled in
before. (pause) Now I'm traveling very rapidly; suddenly my body is in
an expanded state of awareness. We are approaching, what seems like the
same spacecraft, as before. But the beam, that's carrying me,
appears to be coming in at the bottom of the craft this time. I didn't
realize it had a type of control center—like an inverted
dome—extending
out at the bottom of the ship. I am going in. I don't feel quite all
together yet. The tone, that I heard, has changed to a lower pitch; it
has a special energy. The sound is elusive and hard to describe, almost
like a silent sound, or something you're not really hearing with your
ears. It seems to have to do with traveling. It also seems like an
energy, that is being generated to tune into my energy—and to
change
it? Now I've come into a large, circular room. In the center is the
inverted dome I saw from the outside. Looking down through it, I can
see
stars, just as I did looking through the dome on top, before. I feel,
that I need to get my bearings. It's as if part of me is here, and part
of me is somewhere else. My energies are divided. But now they are
going to rebalance me. I am standing on a little platform. The energy
is going to come in and balance me, and bring me all together. A new
sound is being sent through me now. It sounds higher. It's that
strange, silent sound, that seems to blend in with my own energy. Now,
I am getting everything together—and my mind feels extremely
clear. I
don't see anyone in this room. There are sounds, and lights flashing,
and something is happening. Now the inverted dome is opening up and it
looks, as if a saucer-type object is coming in, just floating right in.
But I don't see anyone around doing anything. Everything seems to be
operating, but without anyone to operate it. The room is so large. It
is almost, as if it has expanded. Now the saucer has come into this
ship
and is moving over to the side of the room. When I first came in I
didn't realize how big this room is! Now, the circular
ship—which is
fairly large itself—has set down. It's as if it has a spot it
moves
into, similar to an airplane hangar. But no other saucers are in here.
Now the dome has closed up; the color has changed. It had been gold and
yellow, with some blue. All of a sudden it turned to a reddish-orange,
when the saucer came in. It's so quiet in here—except for the
tone,
that's around me. It's the tone, that brought me here, and it's staying
with me. It has changed again—it's lower. This seems to be my
own tone.
If there were any beings in that little saucer, they must have gotten
out another way, because I still haven't seen anyone. Wow, it's so very
quiet . . . strangely quiet. I want to do some exploring and see what's
around here. The floor has an odd, metallic quality—a
different
material from anything I've ever experienced. It seems to be almost
alive with energy. When I step on it, I can see right through my feet.
A mysterious energy seems to make me transparent. And now I am stepping
around on the floor, which is a very smooth, light substance.
Everything seems to be aglow in this room. There are more 'hangar'
spaces for other saucers. The saucer, that is parked, is about two
times my height, and probably twelve feet in diameter. It looks like
two domes put together, with little window like openings all the way
around. It is very quiet in here. I don't know what's going on.
There are lights all around the room, and maybe a dozen places for
vehicles to park. The other saucers must be out on business! Now the
colors are starting to change again. Something's happening. I want to
get out of this area. Though I don't see anyone around, I feel as if
someone is watching me, or is aware, that I'm here. There's a light
flashing. I'm going to follow it to see where it goes. (pause) It's
taking me up to a little platform, but I don't see any way to get out.
Now, I'm at the light, but there's no door. Or is there? Wow! The wall
is pure energy, and I can go right through. There's a different feeling
in this area. I had a very 'hollow' feeling in that other area, as if I
was in a vacuum. Or maybe it's like being depressurized, after you've
been in deep water in a diving suit. I feel as though I had to be
demagnetized, to be able to come into this main area. Here's some kind
of hallway. Everything is very strange, especially the sense of space.
It seems like a hall, or a long room; on the other hand, it seems to
expand, as I move. It is as if the walls are an energy force-field, not
solid walls, as we know them. In that first area I came into, the space
at first felt small, but after the vehicle came in, I experienced the
space, as being huge and very expanded. I'm going to keep moving. I
still don't see anyone, but I continue to sense, that there are beings
around. I have a feeling, that they can make themselves invisible to me
with their ability to control energy. If they want to, they allow
themselves to be seen; if not, I don't see them. It's eerie. Maybe it's
some kind of hypnosis, where they can control my mind, so that I see
only what they want me to see. Now I'm in another type of hallway, with
soft-energy walls, that have a nice glow, that seems to change as I
walk. I say ‘walk'—but I'm practically floating. My
feet don't seem to
touch the floor. The color now is a silver-gold. I feel someone guiding
me around, telling me, where to go. So I'll just follow whatever it is
that's leading me. I'm coming to another hall. I just heard a voice
say, `Rosalind, we are with you.' It's my Invisible Helpers! I was
so caught up in seeing what was around, I wasn't even aware of them.
Maybe they are the ones, I felt, were invisibly present. Now I'm being
taken somewhere. Wow. I'm in the room I was in on my previous visit to
this ship. It's so different, than the other areas. It's like going
from the belly of a ship up to the captain's quarters. The colors are
much brighter, and it has a warm, comfortable feeling. The colors are
always changing, but they're relaxing. And there are the two beings I
saw, when I first entered. This room appears to be circular, and
they're sitting up by some type of panels. I hear those strange sounds
around them. They don't act as if they're aware, that I'm in the
room—but I'm sure they must be. This room has a beam coming
right up
from the center of it, with circular lights all around the base of the
dome. The beam seems to come up through the floor. It must be their
energy system. Then, there are beams, that come from all around the
base of the dome. The lights keep changing to different colors, and
it's beautiful. I'm going to move closer to these creatures and see,
what else I can observe. Maybe they're the navigators of this ship. The
sounds, that seem to be coming from them are getting louder. Is it
their voices? It's like a tape recording, played on fast speed! And the
speed changes. I'm going to see what's going on. As I'm standing behind
them, I realize the sounds aren't coming from them at all, but from the
panels, the instruments. And I see, that they don't need to communicate
with words. They're using thought-forms to communicate. They don't have
ears, because they don't need ears. I can perceive their thoughts,
because I'm in a different energy body. They're certainly intent on,
what they are doing. Now I've received the thought: 'As to your
question about what is going on: Yes, this is our energy system.' I can
see the entire panel now. It's amazing. Lines are moving on displays,
and lights are flashing. Now, I'm receiving the thought, that this is
their system for communicating with the other spaceships, that are out.
It's their radar system. Some dots are moving and some are standing
still. And when a dot moves, there's a unique kind of sound. That's why
I heard the different kinds of sounds with different pitches; each ship
has its own sound. Also, each one has a different color code. It's like
a big game board, that's alive with color and sound. How fantastic to
see! Now, I think, they're going to communicate with one of
the
spaceships. These are their exploring ships. They go to investigate in
different regions, including planet Earth. The dots move so rapidly.
I'm being told that the color has to do with the frequency on which a
ship is operating. When they move at high rates of speed, they shift
their frequency and the color changes. They're pointing out, that the
ships, that are in a traveling phase, are gold in color. They seem to
be going as fast, as the speed of light. The ones, we observe from
planet Earth, are more of a red-orange color, and they are slowed down
quite a bit. This mothership keeps in constant communication
with all of her ships, no matter how far away in the Universe they are.
When a ship is reporting, the sound comes in. The mothership is in
touch at all times with everything, that's going on. There is an
immediate transmission and recording of information, done with light
and sound energy. Now, they're directing my attention to something
overhead. They're showing me, that there's another way of keeping track
of where the ships are. The mothership must be moving continuously.
What, I thought, was a dome, through which I could look at the stars,
is more like a living planetarium. The lights on the dome's surface
change continually—producing a continuously up-to-date record
of what
is happening in the Universe. It's an updating map. The other panel
keeps record of their smaller ships. But this larger dome keeps track
of other motherships, planets, stars, and so forth. If they are in the
Galaxy, where planet Earth exists, this dome shows everything going on
there. And as this mothership moves, everything in the dome changes in
perspective. I can't conceive of the space, that these panels are
keeping track of. My mind can't even comprehend it. They tell me, that
you're going to be able to ask questions, but not at this moment. I
have to get adjusted to this first. It's such a completely different
concept, than anything I'm used to. They are willing to talk more. But
they say that before you begin, my energies have to interrelate
better with theirs. I still don't have myself together. Therefore I
can't understand very clearly. I will have to make several visits just
to get oriented. I'm really not all here—as if part of me
were in a
different energy, or time zone. They are willing to deal with many
questions, but my energies have to be right. So the question period
will have to wait. It's so hard to conceive of the magnitude of what
they are showing me. Later, I'll be able to understand more about, who
they are and where they are located—and will be able to
relate through
their energy system. The two beings, I'm with, seem to be the same two
I described before. They look alike to me. I can sense a kind of
chuckle coming from them—they're thinking, that we, humans,
look alike
to them! They have fairly large heads. One of them is standing beside
me, and he isn't quite as tall, as I am. (I'm five-foot-four.)
And now
I get the question, 'Why do you think he?' I don't know. I don't know,
if they even have different sexes. I'm being told, that there are
actually three genders and also a fourth state of being. They have the
equivalent of the male and the female. But they also have
'neutral' beings— like drones in a beehive. Then they have
highly
evolved beings, who combine the male and female principle—or
have gone
beyond it. This is why they laughed. I'm perceiving from an earthly
point of view—which is the duality principle. They are on a
completely
different dimension, a more highly evolved energy level. Therefore,
there are some in their group, who are an integration of the masculine
and feminine principles. Their leaders are the more highly evolved
beings, who are integrated and do most of the thinking. The rest do the
work. The two, I am with, are workers. I'll see if they'll tell me
whether they are male or female—or neither. I can see, there
is a bit
of humor taking place. I'm trying to figure out how to determine
whether they are male or female and they are both standing up and
slowly turning around for me to observe. I'm trying to see, if there's
anything different about either of them. They have no ears. But
there are little holes there. They have very small eyes. And they seem
to have little holes where we have noses. Their bodies really look
exactly alike to me. They are wearing a similar outfit, which has
a smooth, metallic appearance. I would say, they are of the same
gender. And I don't know why, but I think they are males. I guess, when
I meet someone else, I can compare them with these two. They tell me,
that I will know the difference, when I meet others—and
that's why they
want me to take a good look. They obviously have a good sense of humor,
and definite personalities. They're not just robots. Now, they tell me,
that they're going to have to keep track of what is going on, even
though everything is monitored mechanically. They must keep in
communication with every one of the spaceships. A door seems to be
opening on the other side of the room. There's a light, and it's
getting brighter. Someone is walking in—but I don't see
anyone there.
Now, I can sense laughter over my trying to figure out what's going on.
All of a sudden I feel a presence—a very intense presence.
Something is
starting to materialize. A glowing being, that is quite a bit taller,
than the others, is appearing. Now I realize, that this being was
already there;
I just wasn't able to perceive its presence until now.
It's a leader—the male/female combination. Instead of tight
metallic
clothing, it's wearing a type of robe. I've just received the thought,
'Follow me.' I guess I will follow this . . . I don't know who 'this'
is, but I'll follow. I want to say good-bye to my other friends. They
are busy, and
I get a 'we'll-be-seeing-you-around' kind of
impression from them. So, I'll follow the leader! What a beautiful robe
this individual has on. And its body is different from my previous
friends' bodies. The head is wider and taller, though not as
big
in proportion to the rest of the body. This being is over six feet
tall. Now I'm going down a hallway, and a door is opening. It seems,
that I'm being taken into, that little saucer, that docked earlier.
The
leader is going to show me around in the saucer, so that I'll
understand its purpose. It's very plain inside this
saucer—almost a
duplicate of the room I came into downstairs, but smaller. There's a
platform, or table, in the center, and a large, eyelike object over the
table. The leader has pushed a button and tells me to lie on the table.
Now 'he's' bringing the eyelike thing down over me and is turning the
table around, so I can see what's behind me, which is a large screen.
Now, the eye comes down over me, and
I
can see pictures of me, when I was a little girl! I can see whole
experiences, both pleasant and unpleasant. The beings are taking
pictures out of my brain and displaying them on the screen. This
instrument records the complete consciousness of the individual. There
are different colors for the emotional, physical, mental, etheric, and
spiritual levels of consciousness. If fear is there, it's recorded as a
certain color. Now he's showing me my mental self. Next he's recording
the emotional self—and the color is changing. And this
technology can
show other lifetimes of a person—including the future. This
instrument
is going deeply into my whole history and is throwing it right up there
on the screen. Nothing is hidden. He's sending me the thought, that
when these beings come into a planetary area, they can take the mental
and emotional 'temperatures' of the planet by putting different
individuals on this scanning apparatus. Then they keep a type of
computer tracking of where individuals are, and the growth they have
had. This machine can also erase a person's memories of this scanning
experience. So when they have finished, the person normally has no
memory of having been on the saucer. But I get the impression, that
this device doesn't just measure brain waves. It can tap into any
bodily system. It knows exactly, what is in the body—every
cell, every
molecule, every physical problem. Thus it can diagnose illness. But
it is also able to create the conditions for healing. And it can even
alter our thought-forms. The leader is communicating, that they can
also open up areas in the brain, where knowledge is stored, for the
individual's benefit. They can't do this for everyone. But when they
take a person on for a scan, if the person is evolved and balanced
enough physically, they enable him or her to access new areas of the
brain. The person then has a great deal of knowledge available, that he
or she was not conscious of before.
Now I'm going to be
given an overview of what they do here. They are not going to go into
the reasons, as to why it is being done, yet. They have been doing this
for some time with many different people. They will be able to share
more with us on planet Earth, after our consciousness has been raised.
They're keeping in continual touch to determine, when we will be able
to handle the knowledge, they have to share. Some day they will be able
to work openly with people on planet Earth.
They want to put me through
a complete scan, but that will have to be another session. This will be
an important session, because I need to understand not only, what they
are doing, but why they are doing it. Now I am told, that
I'm to go out
the other door of the saucer into a demagnetizing chamber to get
prepared to come back into my body at the lab.
I am to have
several
sessions. They have much to share. They don't want to overtax my
energy. They've put me back on a little platform. It's as if I'm going
to be sent back into myself. I'm going to receive an infusion of
energy. I hear that sound again; it starts low and is getting higher.
It seems to be my own frequency getting attunement from outside myself.
Now I'm going to be put on an energy beam to be beamed back down. The
sound is intensifying. Everything is starting to get dark and
hazy, and it seems, as if I'm moving. But I feel as if I'm standing
completely still at the same time. (long pause) I feel as if I'm back
in myself now!" Can you think of a more unique way to begin the New
Year, than with a good cleansing on a spaceship? That's how 1977 began
for me . . .
ROMC: "As I came through what I call the 'thick
stage' I saw all kinds of interesting faces— some of them in
groups.
The faces were unusual. They seemed to have very large heads and
strange noses. They weren't looking at me; I was just observing them.
They were certainly not human faces. I don't know what, or who,
they
were. But perhaps I'll find out. These beings were doing something with
energy. I was told to hold my hands with palms up—which I
did—and I
felt a great surge of energy. And I could hear a discussion on energy.
I'm going to be told how: my energies can be recharged. They are
saying, that I'll be working with a new level of energy. I'm told, that
the whole earth is rising into a new energy level. Those, who are
balanced, and are able to receive and accept this new energy, will use
it constructively for higher purposes. And some will use it
for
the most constructive purposes. New energies will be coming into the
earth level from all dimensions.
The many sensitive people on
the
earth level are going to be experiencing this higher intensity of
energy."
RAM: "Very good. Just go with the flow."
ROMC:
"Okay. They are working to get me into that special vibration, so that
I can continue learning about the mothership, where I was before. It
will take a little time
to get me prepared. Again I'll travel on a type
of light beam. I'm a little out of balance, so they are building up the
vibrations around me. They are going to cleanse my vibrations. I'm
beginning to pick up that silent sound again. The vibration is speeding
up. I feel, as though I am moving rapidly. I'm getting into the right
vibration.
I seem to be coming into the lower entrance of the
mothership. The light ray is coming out of the bottom, and I'm coming
into the domelike area. Now I'm moving into the room, that is the
decomposition chamber—or a cleansing chamber. As I described
before,
the walls are made of a type of light energy. When I first enter, the
room seems very small, because my consciousness can only penetrate the
level right around me. As I begin to get demagnetized and reenergized
into this different state of consciousness, the walls seem to open up.
Again, as before, my energy body seems to be split from my
consciousness. I feel a little bit off center. Now I'm being guided to
step onto a platform where I'm going to get re-centered into the
vibration, where I'll be working. It's a small platform with a beam
coming down onto it.
I'm supposed to stand on it. I feel almost, as
though I'm being stretched or pulled. It's as if, I am a funnel and am
being stretched out, until I'm very tall. It's a strange sensation. But
it isn't my body, that's being stretched, it's an aspect of my
consciousness. The ray is coming through the top of my head down to my
feet.
All around me very small lights of different colors are
shooting into me from all directions, going right up my body. I'm
beginning to feel energized throughout my body. The energies are
swirling around me. This is a cleansing and balancing process, to get
me into a more perceptive level of consciousness. Now the vibrations
are slowing down. I'm going to step down from this platform. The room
still seems very small, and I don't perceive much around me. I'm going
to stand very quietly to tune into what to do next. I see a large
flashing light overhead, with letters, that spell out I'll listen.
Everything seems to be moving. I feel as if I were in one of those fun
houses, where the floor is tilted and you feel unstable. I feel
strangely dizzy, and I don't know what is happening. I must listen. I'm
being told, that it is possible to listen at a much deeper level, than
human ears can perceive. What they want me to do is to begin to listen
at this deeper level, which goes beyond the physical ears. It's
important for human beings to learn to listen at a level beyond what
words can describe. Through inner listening, we can perceive the many
dimensions, that are within. Humans have trouble listening, because so
many physical distractions are considered to be the 'real' level of
existence. The physical level of the five senses is not the real level.
At the real level of existence, we can perceive the truth of human
existence through inner attunement. This is something we must work on.
In moments of inner silence, if we practic extending consciousness
antennas, we can perceive the roots of our own being. It's important
not to live in the vibrations of others for our guidance. We must learn
to live fully in our own realities—in our own vibrations. By
tuning
into ourselves we receive the guidance we need to become real persons.
As we start into this new energy phase in the earth cycle, we are being
reminded, that the most important aspect of living is to get into
attunement with our own personal vibrations. When we listen and tune
in, there is no end to the energy levels, that we will tap
into.
They have gotten across their main message, and I perceive, that it's
time to get back to my earth-consciousness—to get 'beamed
down."'
RAM: "Thank them for their help and assistance."
ROMC: "Okay. I can hear my silent sound, and I must come back to my own
working level."
ROMC:
"I want to report, on what I've been perceiving. I feel a very clear
state of consciousness. I feel very alert. It seems my auditory
perception has intensified;
I can hear a beat I haven't been aware
of before. I think it's my heartbeat. Or it could be the sound of blood
going through my veins. But it's so loud, that it sounds like a tom-tom
beating! So I was doing some experimenting with it—I was
doing deep
breathing along with the beat. I would breathe in, hold my
breath—and
the beat would speed up. When I would let my breath out, the beat would
slow down again. It seemed, that every sound was so intensified. At one
point I was aware of people standing around. They were dressed in
different kinds of costumes and were doing some kind of work with
energy. I perceived, that a pyramid was being
put down over me.
Energy started coming directly down from the top of the pyramid into
me. I don't know exactly, what was happening. But I was observing this
and was still highly aware of the beat of my own inner rhythm. I want
to see what I'm to do next. At one point, I heard a voice, that told me
to turn the palms of my hands up, and they sent energy right into my
hands. This is what's happening now. They have been talking about
intensifying the energy level, in order to intensify my perceptions. My
higher perception is to become more sensitive and alert. This is an
assignment, that I must work on at all times. I'm to be constantly
perceptive of all levels and dimensions, and must try to pick up my own
inner guidance for everyday living. Let me see what's next."
RAM: "Fine. Simply go with the flow."
ROMC:
"I see a pyramid with many, many steps. It's glowing at the top. I'm
going to go up the pyramid. I'm taking one step at a time up the
pyramid. It's like going up in vibrations. I'm going to receive energy
slowly as I go up these steps. They are very short steps—but
it's a
large pyramid. I can see a bright light at the top.
I'm going to
continue going up slowly, until I get to the bright light. With each
step there's a beat. I'm stepping to the beat of my own energy levels
as I go up. I can hear the music of balance in my consciousness. With
each step, I can hear a flood of music. It's like going right up the
musical scale. I'm almost at the top. Suddenly, my feet feel very cold;
I don't know why. The top of the pyramid is pure energy. I'm to walk
into the middle of it. As I stand in the pure energy, my feet are
starting to get warm. Now I feel cool again, but this time all over my
body. But the energy is really penetrating through me. I feel, that
this energy is penetrating all levels of my seen and unseen dimensions.
Now I feel a vibration throughout my body. I'm being told to breathe
very slowly and deeply—to breathe in this energy. Then, I'm
to let
it
out. The energy is coming right up through the pyramid to the top. I
feel I'm swirling around rapidly. I feel invisible—I've
become the
energy itself. Now a strange thing is happening. I'm standing still.
The energy of the pyramid is spinning around me. And I'm starting to
lift off. An energy vacuum has been created, and I'm going right up
with the energy, that is coming out of the top of the pyramid. Now I'm
moving very rapidly through a golden tunnel. I'm looking at myself.
It's as if I'm looking at many different people! I can see my physical
body—but also several other bodies. At one point it seemed,
that they
were all in a circle, but separate. I feel I'm in a very special energy
area. I want to explore to see where I am. I'm in a room with a dome. I
can hear the words, `Follow me.' I don't see who said this, but there
must be someone. I hear 'Step up on the platform.' There's a type of
runway up to a platform. Something seems to be opening up. I'm going
through an opening and am in a hallway. I don't see
anyone—but I feel,
that there are many people around somewhere. Now someone is coming into
my field of vision—someone I've met before. It's a tall,
stately
gentleman—and I just realized, that he was one of the faces I
saw
earlier. I say 'gentleman,' but this person isn't really a male.
Anyway, this tall being is coming down a pathway of light and is
wearing a brilliant robe. It's embroidered with light forms of
different kinds. 'His' head is oblong, with a very high forehead. He
doesn't seem to have much hair. There's something around his head; I'm
not sure what it is. It's not a cap, but is some type of instrument.
Now, he's coming up to me. Without words, I can perceive, that he is
saying, 'Welcome back. We have much work to do together. I appreciate
your trust, and the fact, that you follow instructions carefully.' He
is turning, and indicating, 'Follow me.' Now we're walking down the
lighted way together. I shouldn't say 'walking,' because we seem to be
floating. Everything is in movement, including the robe he has on. I
can see live vibrations in everything. In fact, the colors in his robe
change; there are different patterns, as they change. Now the color of
the instrument on his head is changing. It was plain, when I first
noticed it—without color. But as he sends thoughts, colors
seem to
flash from the instrument. Now we've come to a different area, one I
haven't been in before. It's so plain, almost silver-gray in color, and
there doesn't seem to be much in it. He has walked over to a type of
desk and is starting to look through a large book. He has his back to
me, and I perceive, that he is saying: "Make yourself comfortable.' So
I'm looking around, trying to see what's here. There's a large eyelike
device, that I've seen before. It's not turned on.
As I walk
around I see a row of circular windows all the way around the room.
This is a dome—but very plain. In the center is a table for
lying or
sitting. There is also a box, with sound coming out of it—a
beep, beep,
beep sound. Each time I hear the sound, a light on the box changes
color. I just received the thought, that I'm to call my companion
Zomar. I don't know what Zomar is doing with the book. He's looking
through it very rapidly, as if he's searching for something. Now he's
stopped at a page and is going down it with his finger. I sense, that
this is a book of all the galaxies. He's looking up something, that has
to do with planet Earth. I call it a book, but it's more like a glowing
energy. He's trying to find some formula, that relates to planet Earth.
Now he has gotten up and gone over to a kind of energy box.
He's
waving his hand over it with certain motions, as if giving a
combination. The eyelike instrument on the wall is now turned on. A
purple beam is coming out of it. He's coming toward me, and I sense,
that he's saying, 'Now we can proceed in this investigation.' He has
indicated, that I can sit on the table. I feel very light on it.
I'm
being turned around with the violet beam. The eye is coming to the back
of my head and I'm being given instructions to look at the screen. It's
a strange feeling, as if I'm watching this—standing aside and
observing
everything—while another part of me is sitting here. It's
almost, as if
I'm split into two parts, one participating and the other observing.
Zomar is grinning, because I am just now realizing the different
dimensions, that are a part of my existence. I'm aware, that I'm more,
than one. He's telling me to relax and enjoy this
experience—that it
will be an experience of my lifetimes! The color from the eyelike
instrument has turned to blue.
Zomar's robe, and the whole room,
have turned blue. My head is feeling very large. There's such intensity
in my head, that I think, I could get a headache. Something is
penetrating right to the center of my brain. Now he wants me to put my
head back and describe what I see taking place on the screen in front
of me. The screen shows what I was doing today in earth time.
Everything is backing up in time. It's like a movie going backwards. I
can see myself driving to the Institute. I can also see another
dimension transposed over me. I'm rapidly going into another dimension
and am shifting backwards in time. I can see all this happening on the
screen.
This machine seems to tap into my brain waves. As Zomar
moves his hands over the box, everything goes backwards. Every once in
a while, he stops.
He's
stopping at a time when I was 12, at Whippoorwill Hills, my Girl Scout
camp, when I almost drowned in the swimming pool. He has stopped here
for me to look at this experience. I'm struggling to get my breath. I
hadn't thought of that incident for a long time. He is taking me back
to points in my life, at which I almost died. I'm having trouble
breathing, because now he has taken me back to the moment of my birth.
I'm just coming out of the womb, struggling to get my breath. Oh, I
feel the doctor's cold hands around me. He's taking my head and
shoulders now, and his hands are cold. I can hear and see my Aunt
Nellie asking, 'What is it?'
The
doctor says, 'It's another Buck (my maiden name). It's a girl.' It's
cold. I see my father standing there. Now they're finally putting me
into a pan of warm water. That feels better. We're in a little bedroom
at home. I can see my mother lying there, breathing heavily. The doctor
walks over to my mother and says, 'Well, this is your fifth child.
You're pretty experienced by now.' I recognize my Aunt Nellie. I am
such a little thing. I see myself standing outside of my body observing
this. I can see two parts of myself. I haven't even come fully into the
body. I'm in my body, but also observing—just as I was doing
earlier.
Now, I'm observing myself observing. Now this is starting to
fade. Everything is very dark on the screen. I think, I'm in the womb.
It's very dark—but nice and warm in here. I'm floating
around, and it
feels good, so comfortable. Now I'm going back further. I'm in a big
hall, a special kind of place. But it's not like anything on earth. I'm
getting instructions, that it's time to go again. I see a description
of the father and mother, that I am going to be with. There is a
description, that comes out of a kind of computer. But there's
something more important. I'm getting a specialized lesson. Now, I see
myself with a special group of people. We're in a circle and are
discussing the fact, that I have some important emotional growth to go
through. I have to go back into a situation with a lot of people, a lot
of brothers and sisters—to learn patience. It's important for
me to
learn patience, with myself and with other people. That is the main
lesson I must learn on planet Earth. I can see my emotional self and my
tendency to be hurt by, what others say and think about me. I must
learn
not to be overly critical of others and myself. I need to learn the
lesson of greater acceptance—soul acceptance, so to
speak. It
seems, that my impatience comes out in the form of over-criticism. I
basically must learn love and have to start by loving myself. I'm
being put into a situation of four brothers and three sisters to learn,
that there is plenty of love to go around. I'm agreeing, that I'll be
happy to go, if this is the situation, as the soul group sees it. This
is my earth-life council meeting, made up of very perceptive and
understanding souls. They say, that there are several other
possibilities, but this one seems to be the best. I'm at the point just
before coming into the womb. They are showing me the experience of what
it's like to come back into the earth. I feel very light. Everything
around me is very light. There's a beam coming down on me, and they're
showing me what it's like for the soul to come into
the womb. I perceive, that
I don't have to stay in the womb all the
time. I can go in and out, even while the embryo is being formed. I can
go into the fetus and out, at will—trying it on for size, as
it
develops. The body can form and operate without my spirit being there.
In fact, I am being shown, that I can do this all through life! I'm
free to roam wherever I like. It's my body, and I am in complete charge
and can come and go, as I like. They're showing me two
distinct
parts of myself:
the
part, that is experiencing, and the part, that is observing. Then there
is a third part, that's observing the other two parts. Wow! I see
several dimensions of myself. There is a moment when I can decide
whether I want to stay or go. I have to decide, if I want to take the
responsibility of this lifetime. The soul has a two-month
period
to make a final decision. I stayed in on this one—even though
I almost
exited, because my sister, Patsy, who was two years old when I was
born, didn't like my being there, and beat me on the head with a stick,
until my mother was able to stop her. I was about a month old at the
time. I guess, I wanted to be where the action was, even though it was
directed at me! Now, what's happening, seems to be a lesson on
dimensions of reality and areas of perception. We are continually
working on several levels at one time, even at the point of conception,
coming into the physical body. We can always exist and operate in more,
than one dimension at one time. But humans often get caught in just one
dimension, and stay there.
Something is happening. I
suddenly feel extremely hot. I'm not sure where I am. Everything has
speeded up so rapidly. Zomar is indicating, that we will do some more
of this, that there is much to learn about the many dimensions of
reality. They're going to take me back into past situations very, very
rapidly. I feel, as if I'm burning up! I don't understand what's
happening. He tells me, that I am working at an extremely rapid rate of
vibration and am very energized. This machine, that taps into brain
waves, also energizes. My molecules are so speeded up, that I
experience it as heat. The eyelike machine not only shows me pictures
of my consciousness levels, but also reenergizes the brain. I feel a
lot of mental energy and will still receive many mental images after I
have gotten off the machine, Zomar says. He's giving me instructions,
that when I receive mental images of the past, I should flow with the
experiences and release them. This release is an important part of the
process (Recapitulation!
LM).
He says, that if they are good experiences, I should re-experience and
absorb them. But if the experiences create emotional
blockages, I am to
release them. We are going to do this several more times. I'll be
sorting out some of the emotional blockages, that are still in the
body, and I'm going to receive a higher sense perception through the
release of these energy blockages. Now the device on his head has
turned a bright red. He's picking up a message. He indicates, that it's
time for me to leave, and that they're preparing the exit chamber.
Everything is opening out, and I'm stepping back into this room. I
thank Zomar for helping me. He is a highly intelligent, loving, and
accepting being. I get a sense, that he looks right through me and
knows all about me, but is not judging me. He's helping me to
experience and work through some different levels of my
'personality-consciousness,' as he calls it. He indicates, that after
we work through this, we are going to get into some other levels. Now
I'm back in this exit chamber, standing on the platform to be beamed
down. I'm still warm, but I'm starting to cool down. A light, that is
rapidly moving around me, is cooling me off. I felt as if I couldn't
breathe for a while, just as I did earlier, during the regression
period. I'm going down the light beam and am coming back into the
pyramid. I'm getting ready for reentry into my body. I'm to stand in
the pyramid for a few seconds. Now I hear the words, `You can descend.'
Whew! I feel much cooler. I'll count myself down from Focus 12."
RAM: "Come back slowly and easily from 12 to 10, and then back on down."
Chapter
17 - THE UNIVERSE
OF HIGHER ENERGIES
ROMC:
"I am told to build an energy
ball, that will take me to another level.
I will be given instructions. The speaker tells me, that the purpose is
to lift my energy body out of my physical body, so that I can work in
the pure energy state. I am to begin. Breathing is important. It is
going to help build the energy ball—to generate the proper
kind of
energy around me. I am told to breathe slowly: to breathe in and hold
my breath to the count of five, and to breathe out and hold to the
count of five. I will do this several times. I'm being told, that I am
now working with the white (Sun energy! LM) light. As I breathe in this
white
light,
energy works through my body. As I breathe out, it is going to be
generated around my body, coming out at various energy points on my
body. I am
working on this. Next, I'm to work with yellow
light. I have
to breathe in the same manner. It's turning to a bright orange, and
I'm
to breathe this energy color into my body through the energy points. It
seems to go all through my body from the energy ball that's surrounding
me. Now the color is starting to shift to red energy.
I feel my body
getting lighter. I'm shifting into the lighter energy colors:
blue . .
. green . . .violet. These are the lightening colors. The
other colors
were the energizing colors. I'm to continue breathing in the same
manner. These colors are coming all through my body, and up and down my
spine. They're coming into my body from my feet and head. I can see my
body. I am told, that the
breathing process is very important. I'm
feeling lighter and lighter and am starting to float. The ball around
me is a protection around my energy body. It will also be
propelling
energy, that will help carry me into different areas. I'm floating up
and can observe my physical body. But I can also see my energy body
floating. I am able to observe two levels of energy and two dimensions
of the body.
Now I've gotten up to my Focus 12 platform. It appears to
be very, very dark around me. First, I'm told to stay in a reclining
position. Now I am told to stand up.
I'm going to stretch. The helpers,
who work with me during these experiences are very close. They have
told me, that I am to go with them. I have my protection, and
I am to
float right out with them to wherever they are taking me. I will follow
instructions and go wherever they go. I get a warm feeling from their
presence. It is the experience of being with close friends, that you
can
relate to on a deep level. I have confidence when I am in their
presence. I am moving rapidly through a tunnel, and I can see a point
of light at the other end, which is getting larger and larger. It's as
if I'm on a light beam, that is helping to propel me. I'm starting to
come out into the light. I'm slowing down all of a sudden and have come
into a different dimension. I'm at the opening of the point of light,
and I am coming through gently— and everything is green! It's
a
beautiful, bright green, and almost blinding, as I come out of the
tunnel. There is a different feeling about this atmosphere. In the
tunnel I felt, as if I was being propelled; now I feel a strong energy
pressing against me. I'm at a new energy level. It's so bright, that
it's taking me a minute to adjust. Everything is shades of green, and
the atmosphere seems to be throbbing. It's alive with green energy. I'm
being taken to different places in this atmosphere. At first I absorbed
the air. Now I'm being shown and told to observe the kinds of
vegetation. It seems velvety. I'm to stand in the middle of the green
leaves to absorb the energy. I will step out on the ground, which is
like a thick, mossy carpet. I'm told to lie down and roll around.
I'm doing this—and it feels good. I can see a lake at the
bottom of the
hill I am on. I'm told to go down and step in. (pause) I'm putting my
feet in. It's an unusual feeling, a different kind of element. I'm
getting completely immersed in the water, which is a soft blue-green.
Oh, it's a strange feeling! I'm floating around in it and picking up
a special kind of energy. I'm supposed to be absorbing the different
kinds of elements. It's different, than our water, because it
feels so
light. I don't sink, but float without trying. The water seems to be
throbbing, and giving off a special life energy. Now I'm rising
straight up out of the water in a horizontal position and am beginning
to float in the air. What a strange green atmosphere. The air is a
different kind of green, than I've ever experienced before. Green is a
strong emotional ray, and I feel it penetrating my
brain. The high
mental energies are on the blue ray;
the green is blending the emotional and mental rays, preparing me for a
more intense experience
on the higher mental plane of light energy. I'm bathing in the green
atmosphere to keep me grounded, as I go into these more intensified
energies. It's also a cleansing of my lower emotional energies. I'm
floating up over the water and am turning over gently. I could stay
here forever. I feel so light, and the atmosphere around me is so
light. Now I'm floating high enough, that I can see down. I see a
forest, a beautiful green forest. The green atmosphere is starting to
fade, and I'm coming into other color levels. Now I'm moving through a
blue atmosphere.
I'm seeing something in a distance, that looks like .
.
. it's hard to describe. It looks like something built out of
light. It's radiating a different color. It's gold, and like pure
light. I
think, I see something like buildings, but they are all pure
light. They vary in intensity. Everything is so alive and
vibrant—pulsating. I feel, that I'm in the rhythm of whatever
this
Universe is. There are many different colors, and they are so intense.
I see light forms around one building of light. I'm floating
over
toward them. Now my friends are putting something over my eyes to
protect them, because this light is so intense. They're putting strange
goggles on me. The light is so powerful, that
I can feel it all through
my energy body. I especially feel it in my solar plexus area. There is
excitement in coming into these very strong energy fields. I'm being
guided by my friends. Now I'm looking straight down into an energy
form, and I feel light-headed. I'm on a high level, like a mountaintop.
I'm starting to descend into this strong light. I'm in a type of
courtyard surrounded by walls, that are pulsating energy. I can see
some
energy beings walking around. No one seems to notice
I am here. I'll
try to describe what they look like. They are more or less human in
form. But they are very tall and are pure energy, with shimmering
color. They seem to be pulsating, just as the rest of the atmosphere
is. I can look right through these forms. They are very beautiful
beings of light. There is something taking place in this courtyard. I
can hear some vibrations, like music.
The Beings seem to be working
on something. They are building an energy form. They're around a big
ball. They seem to be building it, but not touching it. I can see funny
bursts of light leaving their heads toward each other, like zigzags of
energy going back and forth between them. It's as if they are
communicating, but instead of hearing voices, I'm seeing energy. The
interchange of energy is going back and forth between them. They use
energy for their thought patterns. I'm being told that the sounds I
hear—what I thought was music—are the different
levels of their thought
energy. It is patterns of their thoughts. As these thoughts go back and
forth,
they sound like music and appear as color. It's beautiful to
behold. They are having what we would call a conference. I'm
being
told, that I can pick up their thoughts as sound and color, because I'm
of a different dimension. They pick it up directly. It's like watching
and listening to a symphony, like listening to the music of their
minds! Whatever the large thing is in the middle of the group, it's
alive and in a different way. It's like a large crystal, and they're
doing something with it. All of a sudden someone else has appeared.
There were five of them, and now there are six. Something, that they
are
doing, evidently brought this other being to them. Now all of the
energy
is coming from this being, who has just appeared out of the atmosphere.
Beautiful colors are shooting out of him—from his eyes and
from the top
of his head. He seems to be speaking to them with thought energy, but
he is giving off more energy, than the others. As he communicates, the
ball in the middle is changing colors. This ball seems to have
something to do with communication. Now the being, that just arrived,
seems to be building something in front of the group, creating
something for them. It's difficult for me to describe this scene,
because it's like nothing I have ever seen before.
Now he is handing
the others the energy form, that he just created. It's pulsating. They
are examining it. I'm wondering if it's a kind of food. However, I'm
now perceiving, that they live off the energy atmosphere and not by
eating food, as we know it. Now there is much excitement and I can hear
and see the musical color exchange between them. The colors are
changing rapidly and are very bright. It's laughter! The colors are so
brilliant. I'm being told, that I have been observing another dimension
completely beyond our own. This dimension works strictly on a
nonmaterial energy level. Everything is done with pure thought. The
light, as well as everything, that is created here, is brought about
with the thought patterns, with the mind. I'm told, that I am being
shown this, because it is what we should be doing on planet Earth. We
are not using our thought patterns to the fullest, as we should be
using them. We are caught up more in the manifestation, the outer, the
physical, rather than the process itself, which takes place within each
human being. Humans are taught what to think, instead of how to think.
The mind is an energy machine, through, which we create. We create our
own circumstances. It's being explained, that I'm being shown all this,
as an example of how the energies are used on other planes, in
different areas of the Universe. This is another lesson in the
understanding of the energies of consciousness. The scene is starting
to fade, and I am being taken away. I'm being lifted into the
atmosphere, and I'm starting to float up. The scene is getting
smaller—but it's still very, very bright. I hear the music.
As I look
down I see an entire city, emanating many color patterns. The music I
hear is the changing, interrelating energies. There is such harmony in
this dimension. The Beings in this city are living in their highest
potential.
Everything about
this Universe is harmonious. As I
float
away, I'm being told, that another lesson for the Earth level is that
of
harmony. We must use our energy levels in a more harmonious way for the
good of all, and not just for selfish endeavors. As we tap into the
Source (Source of
All Suns! LM) within ourselves, there is no end to what we
can accomplish for
our world. We could exist in this same harmonious level, because we
create our atmosphere. Each individual Soul must get his or her own
energies balanced, in relation to the universal energy. I am high up in
the atmosphere, now seeing beautiful patterns below me, the great
harmony of this
Planet
of Light. It's magnificent. I don't
want to
leave.
But I know I must go back to planet Earth to do my share of the
work to help make it what it can be. I have much work to do on myself.
They have taken the strange goggles off me, and I am shooting back
through the tunnel very rapidly."
RAM: "Count yourself back down when you are ready."
ROMC:
(pause) "I think I'm back. It gets harder and harder to come back to
the earth level. What would you do if I didn't come back?"
RAM: "I'd come after you."
ROMC: (chuckle) "Okay, we could play universal hide-and-seek. See if
you can find me!"
RAM: "I could probably find you. I'd send your helpers out after you."
ROMC: "That's cheating."
RAM: "No, hide-and-seek is a group game."
ROMC:
"I guess you're right." The Invisibles call
the Earth "the Emotional
Universe." In a later session they contrasted our
Emotional Universe
with the mental Universe just described. Their way of
teaching
seems to
involve introducing a topic experientially, and then returning to the
subject again to draw comparisons and contrasts for deeper
understanding. In the following session they continued their comparison
of the emotional versus mental
universes. It's so warm in
the
booth today, that I was going to ask you to turn off the heat, Bob. But
when I thought of asking you to do that, I heard a voice say, 'Turn
yourself off.' So I just pictured cool air coming in around me. And it
worked!"
RAM: "That's exciting. I'll try that same technique here in the Control
Room. Whose voice did you hear?"
ROMC: "My helpers are with me and I'm receiving the message, that the
lesson for today is: 'We
can be in control of any aspect of our environment through the mind. To
do this we make the adjustments internally instead of externally.'
Everyone is a Universe in and of itself. And there are memory banks of
many Universes within
the human body. There are no outer Universes. The only Universes, that
exist are Universes, that are perceived from within. Therefore, there
are no external Universes—only internal ones. Souls exist in what
appear to be
external universes .These
are only illusions. I see pictures of many other Galaxies, Universes,
planets, and stars,
and I realize, that memory banks of all the outer
levels are carried within the human body. History is here, but it is
not here. It
is in existence only in thought form. Therefore it is an internal
structure. It can be perceived only through an internal process. The
Earth is here, but it is not here. In the past, it was not in physical
form. In the future, it will not be in physical form. It is, in
actuality, a creation from the internal structure of all, who live upon
it at this time. It
exists only for those, who experience it as existing. It does not exist
for those, who do not experience its existence. Therefore,
it is not real, but a temporary illusion. The maps and patterns of all
Galaxies and Universes are within the Soul level of all Beings and the
maps differ according to the needs of each individual Soul. If our
physical bodies are Universes in themselves, do they then exist in
physical form? No. It is the same principle. Basically,
humans are pure energy. Our physical bodies exist only for those, who
experience their existence. At
one point, the physical body was not. The physical body only exists in
relationship—as it is experienced by the Soul, that
temporarily
manifests its existence, and by other humans, who perceive it to be so.
Because we experience the physical earth, feel the physical body
around our being, and observe the other planets and galaxies through
telescopes does not mean, that this is the reality of existence. It is
not. It is only a temporary energy manifestation of the real, which
exists strictly within the internal nature of the self.
The
outer manifestation is created by the internal structures of all souls,
who must experience this physical illusion for a reason of internal
growth. The physical Earth is an emotional level for
those
souls, who need this type of physical manifestation for emotional
cleansing and growth. All souls, who are on the Earth, experience
its existence through their particular need at the time of the
experience. However, the
Earth does not exist for those, who do not
need to experience emotions.
There
are many other levels, that
do not exist
in our internal Universes, because we do not need to experience them.
There will
be a point in time, when the Earth will not exist, because it will no
longer be needed for this experience.
All souls, in the body or out, who experience the Emotional Earth
level,
do so out of a special inner need. When that internal need is no longer
there, the Physical Earth will not be experienced. Therefore, it will
no longer exist. The Earth is on an emotional
level. But there are pure
mental levels, that other souls create and experience for specific
purposes. The Earth, then, is in the emotional memory bank
of those,
who need to experience it. Other Universes and levels of existence are
in the memory banks of those, who need to experience them. There are
not,
therefore, numerous 'lifetimes' upon the Earth level. A Soul exists
in reality as a singular Light Being,
and experiences the physical manifestations of the Earth level through
a projection of its light through its own internal 'cameras.' A
Soul
has many memory banks, stored within, and it projects these, as an
outer
manifestation, so that they might be experienced and released from the
memory bank, after being projected numerous times. When the Soul
experiences and sees these projections, as no longer having
validity or importance, then these images simply dissolve, because they
no longer have energy attached to them. Therefore reality is the pure
existence of an energy being, not its outer manifestations.
Humans, that
attach to the outer manifestations, live an illusionary
existence—living in the projected state and not in the Soul's
real
energies. The real self is the creator and projector of the films. The
films, projected onto the earth screen, are the outer or illusionary
experiences, that contain the emotional
and mental memory
banks,
that exist within each soul level.
However, there are many levels of
existence to be experienced beyond the emotional and mental levels.
Each soul has different films to project from its different memory
banks. This is the uniqueness of personality. Each soul writes its own
scripts and plays its own roles. Living
in the projected state means living always as an observer of life;
therefore, not being alive. Living
in the soul's pure energies means being the actor on your soul's stage
of reality; thus, it is being truly alive in the light, love, and joy
of your pure existence. For the sake of understanding, we will deal
with only the emotional and mental levels in this
lesson—because these
are the two, that have been experienced by most souls on the earth
level. Levels relate to specific aspects of the physical body. Let me
illustrate human consciousness as follows: "There are five dimensions
of the human self—physical, etheric-(plasmic) substance,
emotional,
mental, and spiritual. Within each of these bodies there are seven
levels of energy, going from the lower to the higher Universes of the
self. These would be energy levels (chakras/portals/vortexes) number
one to seven as follows:
"Base of the
spine (anal),
reproductive organs, solar plexus, heart, throat, third eye, and crown
of the head. We will go into greater detail on these in a later
lesson.
But for now, picture the following: the five bodies laying
hand-to-hand
and foot-to-foot. Draw a circle around the energy centers of all of
these five bodies. You will have a series of seven circles ranging from
small and restricted in the center—or at the lower
levels—and expanded
and all-encompassing at the outer level. Now, picture these encircled
areas of the human self as the consciousness levels of existence. The
Earth plane is the lowest energy level, at the very base of the
physical map. Fixated at this level, those souls never get off the
ground, so to speak; they exist mainly in the basic physical energies.
This is the elemental consciousness. This basic existence is important
for the soul growth of each individual. It is the foundation, on which
all other levels are built. It is grounded in the earth-consciousness.
It is important to growth, if one does not get stuck in this level. The
next circle around—or the next movie, projected upon the
earth
screen—will come from the large circular perspective. These
are in the
energies of reproduction, flow and creativity. And the next circle of
experience on the earth screen is in the solar plexus level. This is
when the self begins to take on a stronger identity and starts to
assert its ego or power. This is where greater self-expression begins
to take place. Then we move into the heart level of energy. This is the
level of emotions, where the soul
begins to experience more on the
feeling level and moves into the experience of relationships, or the
'we' consciousness. The throat
and the energies of the third eye are
mental energies, where the self gets into greater control
of its own
existence through the mental channels. This moves into the higher
levels of spirituality. The crown of the head is symbolic of the coming
back into the Source of All Suns, into the Oneness of existence, and therefore it
is the outer circle, that encompass all other levels. It is the coming
together of all into one. The emotional Self takes in the
solar plexus
and heart energies, and the
mental dimension of self occurs in the
throat and energies of the third eye. Let's look at these
more closely.
I was taken into a Universe of higher energies in an earlier session. I
was given a glimpse of Souls, that exist in the pure mental levels of
existence. They want us to examine more carefully, what this Universe
represents. I'll go back into this experience. I can see Beings sitting
around what seems to be a round table, with a type of ball in the
middle. The ball is lighted. I don't hear words, but I can hear sounds.
They are looking at the ball, but nothing is being said. There seems to
be a lot of energy in the air. I get a feeling of very heightened
awareness. Strong vibrations are taking place, and it is all on a
mental level. They are communicating and doing something together. It's
a type of conference. They seem to be picking up something, that is
being sent to them. At the end of the table a very intense Light Being
has just appeared. Now they are all looking at this Being, rather than
at the ball of light in the center. There are still no words, but
strong communication is taking place. Their thought patterns are so
strong, that they don't have to use words. There is nothing hidden,
which is not so on the Emotional Earth level. There are no hidden
thoughts, and there is no dishonesty. There is only a pure state of
existence, and thus, attunement. There is attunement with every aspect
of themselves and each other. This attunement is experienced, because
the energy is heightened to the extent, that all emotions are cleansed
of any hidden debris. Reality, in the emotional level, is confused with
the illusion of the physical.
Reality in the pure mental state is not
confused with the illusion of the physical—because there is
no
physical, but a pure energy state of consciousness. Time and Space are
a creation of the Emotional Earth
level. But in
essence, Time and Space
do not actually exist. They exist in the eye of the
beholder, which
does not make them real.
Time and Space are the energies,
manifested to
project the inner picture upon the Earth screen. Therefore, time and
space exist only, as these concepts are experienced by the soul, that
is
projecting the experience. The Being, that has appeared to the group is
a teacher, a Light Being, who comes to them on request from another
vibratory level of existence. When they seek knowledge or guidance, it
comes instantaneously in whatever form they desire. (This would also be
the case on planet Earth, if humans would believe and accept this
possibility.) I am experiencing something very different in this group,
than in group experiences in the earth emotional level. There is
complete unity—thus, no sense of power, of one being over
another. The
ego power-structure is a part of the imbalance in the
earth-
consciousness. This is a very important factor to understand.
When a being is not balanced or integrated within itself, it projects a
strong ego, or power-consciousness. Thus, an emotional wall is built
around the Self. The ego self does not
recognize the Oneness of its
existence with all other levels of Consciousness, nor does it show
appreciation or recognition of other important energy levels, including
other forms of life. Therefore, the Earth level is in a
state of Imbalance. Because of the Imbalance of the overall emotional
makeup of
the ego levels of Beings on the Earth, the physical Earth-Consciousness
seeks its own Balance. Thus,
natural disasters occur—which is the Earth-Consciousness
shaking out
the Imbalance of its internal
structures. This Imbalance is created by the inner energies of the
Beings, inhabiting it, who make up the Physical Earth-Consciousness. A
power structure is not a part of the pure mental levels of
Consciousness. There is a powerful love energy in this level, since
they have been balanced and integrated into the overall Consciousness
of existence. On
the Earth level, Love is confused with emotions. Love
is a pure and powerful energy, expressed through the emotions. But it
is
not the emotions.
There is a continual give-and-take in this type of
atmosphere, with each living being recognizing its need for the others
and for all other levels, thus experiencing their oneness. This need
and recognition eliminates the power structure. The highest energy,
which is pure Love, creates overall Oneness and Balance. When you are
in the presence of a being with pure Love Energy, the Soul recognizes
its own highest worth. When one is in the presence of a strong ego
power, one experiences worthlessness, uselessness, and littleness, and
thus falls under the control of the ego power. This is often
experienced in the Emotional Earth
level, because of the many ego
barriers, that have been built up by Souls, trying to prove themselves
to
be of greater value, than others. There is no 'greater,'
and no
'lesser.' Everything in the Universe is to be experienced
and treated
with the most sacred respect, for 'All
is one, and one is all.'
Souls
must come into the recognition of their own levels of the
highest consciousness. Souls, that come into this atonement,
have
the
greatest reverence and respect for all, that they are, and all, that
they
are a part of. This is the highest energy, called Love. There is no
need for an ego power to project itself onto the Earth screen, as the
'greatest.' The purpose of the ego is to strengthen the self to bring
it back into its true internal Balance, and not to take control of and
retard other Souls in their process of growth. The ego, that is into
outer power, rather than inner growth, gets locked into playing the
same
unnecessary film over and over, until it realizes, that it no longer
needs to project such a fake image onto its screen of life. There is no
greatest, and there is no least. All life can be
experienced as pure
love energy, and pure joy.
Within the
pure love energy levels, there is
no such concept as war, because wars, struggle, and defense mechanisms
exist only in areas of emotional
imbalance and conflict. When all is in
balance there is no need for destruction in ways, that destruction is
experienced on the earth level. When the Emotional
Earth
energies come
into balance, conflict levels will disappear, and the
Earth-Consciousness will shift into a state of greater harmony. When
the Earth rises to a higher rate of Consciousness, its physical nature
will no longer be manifest, because souls will no longer need their
lower nature for the projection of their slower vibrations, their more
base energy levels. When all
in the
Earth level come unto the higher
spiritual energies, their whole Consciousness level will be transformed
and they will exist in pure energy form - as will the Earth
itself,
because the Earth is merely a projection of the inner levels of
Consciousness. The
point has been made as to the differences between
the emotional and mental Universes. These
levels exist
within each
being, and are there to be tapped. At any point, all can be in touch
with the highest energy levels, or Beings of highest love. It is
important to believe, that one can break down the walls of strong ego
structures, that confine the Soul in its own prison of singular
existence. Existence is not singular, but plural. There is no
loneliness or aloneness, other than that, which the Soul perceives.
Souls, that are locked into their inner chambers of energy, cannot
experience higher levels of Consciousness, which are there to be tapped
and released. But help comes at any time we ask. This
is a Universal Law: 'Ask, and
you shall receive.' (Not
always! LM).
Know,
that if 'All is one, and one is all,' you are never alone. Climb out of
your emotional ego prisons and experience this
at-onement with all
levels of life. You carry the keys to your own prison cells. Call upon
the levels of your own natures, and you will know the greatest
light, love, and joy, and will experience the magnificent creativity of
your own true self (I,
personally, never experienced that! LM). Be the actor on
your true stage of existence and
not merely the observer of old reruns.
My helpers are indicating, that
it is time now to move back down into my physical body."
RAM: "Thank them for coming to share this very important lesson. Count
yourself back down, and take your time coming back."
Part
Five - Also, I Deeply Desire Assistance {and} Wisdom
Chapter 18 - HEALING
ASSISTANCE
One
day, when I arrived for my session with Bob, I was in a great deal of
physical pain, due to bleeding hemorrhoids. My Invisible Helpers always
seemed to deal with the issue at hand. In trying to clear my energies
in order to help me into the higher-vibratory dimensions, they have
used some unusual "technology." Having a technical mind, Bob was always
fascinated with the technologies, employed by Beings in other
dimensions
during the out-of-body sessions of the different Explorers. He speaks
about this in his second book, Far Journeys (Doubleday, 1985): "It is
the display and application of a science—call it
technology—which is
totally absent from our human culture. We simply don't know anything
about it, nor do we have any accepted means, by which to begin to
gather
information as to its nature of content. (p. 64) An excerpt from one of
the sessions he refers to follows:
ROMC:
"My body is heavy, because of the physical pain I had when I woke up
this morning. I feel sluggish today and not as clear, as before, so
they
are trying to help me. I say 'they.' I feel there is someone there; but
all I see are two discs and a light. I was put on one of the discs and
I began spinning around. I'm still lying on the disc. The light is
shining over my body, and is getting brighter. I think the light is
coming from the other disc, which is up over me. It's as if I am
between two energy discs."
RAM: "Ask who they are."
ROMC: "Okay. I just got the answer back. 'We are a source of light and
energy, which your body needs right now."
RAM: "Do you feel any results from the energy?"
ROMC:
"At first I was feeling out of it, but I'm starting to feel a little
more energized and together now. The Invisibles then started to work
with heat and color. They sent colors through me from my head to my
toes, as if I were a tube. Then they concentrated on the dark areas of
my body, where the pain was, beaming in purple energy. The purple
changed to blue, with an occasional flash of red. Finally they put me
back into the purple light and spun me on the disc again. The healing
was not completed after the first session. At our next session a week
later I still had some dark spots in my aura, and my Invisible Helpers
continued working on my body. They put me on the disc again to build up
my energy level and gave me instructions to tell Bob what was
happening, because the vibration of my voice seemed to help keep the
energy up. I again felt the disc twirling around very rapidly. A light
beam centered down on the dark area of my body, that needed the
healing.
Some sort of energy rods were then inserted across my abdomen one by
one. After that, they worked with the violet and blue energies again.
Another
beam came from the back of me, through my spine and up through the rods.
RAM: "Report in when you feel it necessary."
ROMC:
"I am to try to be aware this week of these energy rods in my abdomen.
They are going to continue to send light and different types of color
energy through them, especially when I'm sleeping. I was told, they are
also going to use heat on a couple of spots on my abdomen, where I've
had the pain. I was instructed to hold my index finger and thumb
together in a circle over these places. I am doing this, and I can feel
the heat penetrating into these areas. They are doing healing work.
I
am told, that I will be aware of their presence as they work with me
during the week, to clean out some of the darker areas of my physical
and emotional bodies.
I'm going to be taken off this disc now.
After this second session, I felt wonderful. And the next day the
hemorrhoids were completely gone. The Invisibles actually did healing
work on me at the beginning of every session. Once they even gave me a
good foot massage. Now they are going to start working on me for
cleansing and relaxation. Two of them are working on my feet. They are
giving me a foot massage. As their hands touch my feet, I feel them
tingle. They are energy light beings. They're very gentle and are
working on my etheric body—not my physical feet, but my
energy feet.
They're working on my toes especially, but are barely touching them. I
can feel lots of energy going between their hands and my energy body.
It's like foot reflexology on my energy body. They're stirring up
energy inside me—and it's helping me to relax. Now they are
touching
points all over my feet. It's like needles being stuck into my feet. It
brings balance when they work on both feet at the same time. They're
going to work like this all the way up my body. The touch of their
hands is very special, and I feel an inflow of energy each time they
touch an energy point on my body. They're starting up my legs
now, and
I can feel the energy moving up through my body. Now they are up to my
knees, and there are some energy blocks here. They're going to break up
the blockages and get the energy flowing. I get the impression, that
these energy blockages also create blockages in my mind, so they
have to free the energy, in order to cleanse my mind. After working
with
me like this for some time, they put me through some exercises of deep
breathing. They continually stress the importance of breathing
correctly and have taught me many different types of breathing
techniques during our sessions.
They also focused on Bob's health
problems and questions on a number of occasions. Bob would think a
question, and my helpers would often answer it without my knowing he
had a question, or what it was. And they offered Bob much health
advice,
when he openly asked for it.
On one occasion they did a diagnosis and
healing for my mother, living in Dayton, Ohio, when she was not feeling
well. My Invisible Friends are checking on my mother now, and doing a
diagnosis. They say there is something wrong with the gall bladder, and
there is also some kind of poison in her kidneys. They are beaming
energy rays into her. Now I'm going to try to do some healing on her
myself. I am stepping into her energy body. I want to feel and
experience the problem. I can feel the energy beams, that are being
directed into her body. When I talked with my mother the next day, she
said she was feeling much better. Visualization also have healing
power. On another occasion, when my mother wasn't well, I was with a
group of friends in New Jersey, who prayed for her healing, and
visualized her being surrounded by light. She afterward reported, that
she had been dozing at her home in Ohio at that moment, but was
awakened with an experience of light surrounding her. My mother, who is
now in her spirit body, had a very special healing gift. When anything
was wrong with any of us "kids," she would see a vision of us at the
foot of her bed. Once, shortly before a disease manifested in her body,
my sister Polly appeared at the foot of Mom's bed. And I appeared to
her when I was in a deep depression as an eighteen-year-old in
Europe—which is how she knew I was in trouble. But none of us
ever
remembered appearing to Mom to get help. My mother was undoubtedly
doing some important healing work during her sleep state. Since there
were eight of us kids, I guess we unconsciously knew we should
do
something special when we needed her attention. Poor Mom—we
would never
let her rest! Though I was never taught in any systematic way about the
supernatural world as a child, I listened with great interest to
stories of "supernatural" experiences of various
relatives—not to
mention hair-raising ghost stories. Thus the supernatural
seemed
natural to me as a child. My father was one of the last of the old-time
storytellers from Jamestown, Tennessee, and we loved to sit on the
porch on a summer evening and have him scare us to death with ghost
stories from the mountains. My mother was raised in Harrodsburg,
Kentucky, where I was born.
I vividly remember attending the wake of an
aunt at my grandparents' farm outside of Harrodsburg, when I was about
five. I listened, transfixed, as the adults talked about how my aunt
had heard angelic music and seemed to be greeted by her deceased
mother,
as she was dying. I recently went back to Harrodsburg for a family
reunion with all my brothers and sisters and my Uncle Matt and his
children. I visited the home place, where my grandparents had lived.
The
old house was merely a pile of bricks, though the barn was still
standing. Uncle Matt told us about a picture he had of Grandma Carr. In
the photograph, she was in front of the house. But about six feet from
where she was standing, her "spirit body" was bending over the grave of
her favorite dog, Rusty—who had once saved her life. Indeed, we
are more, than our physical bodies. My Invisible Friends soon returned
to the topic of healing. I am being told by my friends, that one very
important aspect of healing is for humans to become aware of all the
other dimensions within and around themselves. An awareness and belief
in other dimensions opens up tremendous possibilities for
help and
revitalization. Many were healed in the Aesculapian temples in Rome and
Greece, because they believed in the invisible healers. We all have our
own `temples,' and this same process of healing will take place if we
call upon our invisible healers for help. They are saying to me, that
healing is the process of balance in nature; there are many in their
dimension, who are eager to work with the earth level to help bring
this
balance. It is important not only to believe in the healing process,
but also to ask for it. 'Ask, and you shall receive.' When they are
called, teams of workers come into the earth level to help in the
revitalization and healing process. So remember, belief and desire are
equally important. These two, together, make up faith. There are
situations, in which healing can take place even when one is not
consciously open to or aware of it.
If another
human acts as a mediator
and establishes contact with the higher self of the person needing
healing, healing can take place."
RAM: "Is there a particular place or environment, that aids the healing
process?"
ROMC:
"Healing is a timeless phenomenon and can occur at any time or place on
the earth level. A group of believers, asking for healing for others,
helps to create a very special environment for healing. The group can
visualize a person in the healing light. This sets the environment for
even instantaneous healing at a distance. Thus, there are
helpers in
both dimensions, working for the healing of persons in need. A very
strong vibration is built up through the thought-waves of a dedicated
group, and this helps open the channels for healing. There is a special
time on the earth level, when emotional and mental healing is more
effective, when the 'defenses' of the person are down. This is when a
person is in the sleep state. Here, the best times for healing are
shortly after the person has gone to sleep, and also when he or she has
been through several dream stages, a few hours into the sleep. If a
group will concentrate when the soul in need is in the sleep state, the
healing energies can more easily penetrate the energy levels of the
individual. Also, a group does not have to be together in the same
place to work on healing. They can set a certain time to jointly send
healing thoughts and energies into the Universe. This is just as
effective, as having the healing group gathered in one location."
RAM: "I would like
to ask about aging. It seems, that more and more healing is needed, as
we age. Why is it necessary to age?"
ROMC:
"Aging is not
necessary. It is an illusion of the mind, that creates a
breakdown in the physical form. It is completely possible for the mind
to move the body outside of time, and thus keep it purified from the
physical aging process. This is possible when the mind is in absolute
control of the physical body. There have been those on your planet, who
have been able to achieve this, which is the natural state. Aging is
the unnatural state. When the control of the physical body comes from
outside, from the thought patterns and billions of energy trivia, that
bombard the human system, the result is aging. In the time dimension,
humans perceive themselves as changing and aging, and therefore the
physical body follows suit. If the body is not perceived as aging, it
indeed will remain intact and always energized. You become like that,
which you look upon. When you see aging take place around you, then you
think, that this is a natural process. It is merely the power of
suggestion. Aging is an unreal concept in the world of time. Because
the Higher Self is not in control from the deeper levels of the
reservoir of the mind, a decaying process takes place on the physical
plane. As one gets in complete control of the physical from the deeper
levels, then nothing from outside can penetrate.
As you are able to
gain this control, you will experience a change in
perception—and your
reality structure will reverse itself. What you once thought was real,
becomes the unreal, and what you thought was unreal becomes the real.
But do not feel an urgency to accomplish this. Take it in
stride,
because a feeling of urgency creates a wrong environment, and anxieties
create a blockage. Mental and spiritual discipline is important."
RAM:
"Thank you for those thoughts. I think it is a little too late for some
of us, who are well on our way into the aging process. Can aging also
be
reversed?"
ROMC:
"Everything is possible in the world of reality.
Aging can be reversed, because it is not real in the first place. Most
humans live in the world of unreality."
RAM:
"Thank you for your encouragement. Do you have more to say about
the healing process?"
ROMC:
"Yes, we do have another important point. We have discussed the five
dimensions of the human self, and by now you realize, that these
dimensions are also an overall part of the Consciousness of the Earth
dimension. All is interrelated, and perceived truly only from the inner
dimensions of the human self.
The outer is the unreal Universe. The
real can only be perceived and understood from the inner dimensions of
the self. By
now you undoubtedly have gathered, that we
try to introduce
new concepts gently. We seek to present a concept on one level, and
then return to it on another level, in more detail. Thus we bring the
concepts through on various waves of energy. An energy pattern and flow
has been built into these lessons, that works upon the energy patterns
of individuals, who are ready to be opened up into various dimensions
of
their Higher Selves. This flow is very much like the Frequency
Following Response discussed by you, Mr. Monroe. It sets up an energy
pattern, that keeps flowing, and in turn opens up levels into all
dimensions of the human self. The
very flow within the
energies of this
material has a healing pattern integrated within it. It is a healing
pattern - in that it will help facilitate a breakthrough in the
blockages
of the self. When perceptions change, energies can be
transformed. When
the breakthrough takes place and the flow continues in a pattern of its
own, then the Higher Self of the individual takes over, and new levels
of healing and teaching can transpire."
_______________________________________________________
ROMC: "When
individuals experience this material and come upon concepts, that feel
right to them at a 'knowing' level, a spiral of energy sets up a
release button in their energy system, that unlocks many levels of
understanding, that have been there, but have not yet surfaced at a
conscious level. The spiritual `Ah, so!' experience helps a
shift
take place, that goes on into Infinity. At this point many amazing and
wonderful things will happen to individuals, who are released into
their
own higher knowing. They will also come into a much closer attunement
to their own guidance system, as this awakening takes place. Remember
also, that asking and thanksgiving are basic keys to the process of
healing in all human energy systems. We have said before, that at the
base of every human system is the principle of universal energy and
knowledge. Every cell in the body is a pattern of the whole and is a
Universe in and of itself. All knowledge exists therein. Therefore,
your bodies have a built-in healing capacity— the inner
healer. But
your cells must have full communication with each other in order to
keep the human body functioning as it should, just as you must have
full communication with each other in order to keep your planet
functioning as it should. Because of the limitations in your
individuals—thus on your planet—created by
pollution and stress, your
inner cells can have disease, with full communication blocked. Each
cell in the plant life of the Earth is alive with healing energy, so
ingesting the Earth's pure healing plants, as well as using asking for
help, can stimulate your living cells to communicate with each
other. When they become harmonious in purpose, healing can be
instantaneous. This is all the pure energy, that is the energy
of
love and the basis of all healing. Remember, the secret of life is life
itself! Have reverence."
ABOUT FEAR
RAM: "There are
many wars going on this
planet at all times. Why do we continually have wars and killing of our
fellow human beings?"
ROMC: "War is
the manifestation of fear. The
human ego is an encapsulated fear-form. Humans fear to be killed. Thus
they kill out of fear, striking first before the fear turns in upon
itself. The ego carries a false sense of power, that manifests itself
through illusory belief systems and concepts. The ego says, 'If you do
not believe, as
I believe, then
I shall kill you, before you can change
the way I think and take away from me all, that I believe myself to
be.'
Under the influence of their egos, humans believe themselves to be
nothing more, than their thought-forms, which are encapsulated in fear.
Fear is the only fuel, that keeps your planetary wars alive. And it is
only love, that can transform your planet."
RAM: "So therefore, love is the only energy, that will
ultimately create the healing and transformation of our planet?"
ROMC:
"That is indeed so. Love is a powerful energy, that is to be not simply
understood, but lived. The great love guardians of your planet came
from the highest energy to teach the pure lesson of
love. That is why all humans have come to planet Earth, to learn to
love in the fullest sense of the word..."
RAM: "Thank you. It is not always easy, but we will keep trying."
ROMC: "It is time for us to leave. Thank you again for your caring
attitude."
RAM: "It is our pleasure. (pause) Come back slowly, Rosie. Take your
time. Count yourself back down."
ROMC:
(pause) "I'm back. I was watching and listening again. That was really
fascinating. I know I can go out and explore now. But it's more
interesting to stay here and learn from my helpers."
RAM: "I agree. That's why I stay and listen."
ROMC: "Oh, you mean you could go out and explore with me?"
RAM: "I'm sure I could. But why go anywhere else, when I can be where
the action is?"
ROMC: "You're right!"
Chapter 19 - THE WISDOM AND
PHILOSOPHY OF THE INVISIBLES
...I
looked over the list of questions late one evening, it struck me, that
it would be interesting to see how my Invisible Helpers would answer
them! So at about three o'clock in the morning I sat down at my
typewriter, went into the Hemi-Sync state, and waited quietly. I then
typed what I received in answer to each question, just as I
would
speak the answers to Bob's questions in our Explorer sessions at the
lab. The answers from the Invisibles came so quickly, that it seemed,
as
though I was in this altered state for only a few minutes. But when I
stopped, I had typed many pages of singlespaced material. The following
are the responses I received to David's list of questions...
In
the Beginning there was no Beginning. There merely was the light (WHITE SUN ENERGY! LM)
energy,
that was within the pulsating atom, that is the very element
of
all
life. I
use the term 'atom,' for that is what the Earth mind understands. It is
a Universe in
itself. It is a Universe, and it makes up the
Universe.
Within the human
form are billions of Universes, that have within them Universes...
There
are many levels, on which the Universes operate. The Universe, that
human can see through the microscope and telescope, is the Universe on
the same vibration as the Universe, that makes up the
particles of the physical body. Each Galaxy
is only a
cluster of
atoms
operating
on the same vibration. There is Time and Space in the dimension, in
which the outer self functions, but there is no Time and Space in the
dimension, on which the Soul vibrates. The
billions of Universes, that
make up the outer human body in themselves, contain the knowledge of
that Universe. The
trillions of vibrating Universes, that make up the
Human Soul, are computers, that contain all knowledge, because they are
Knowledge. They are the form of the essence of reality.
There is no
other Knowledge. There is no other reality. The human body and the
Human Soul must operate in harmony to tap into the individual's essence
for the Truth, that is its very Being. It is not necessary to look to
the Universes without. To tap the Universes within is to tap into
Truth, and that is the essence..."
All
Souls, by
the very essence of
their being, are the Major Leaders. The only true Leader is that Source
(SOURCE
OF ALL SUNS! LM)
within every human Soul,
that dips into its own reservoir to drink of
the water of renewal. The Restless and Seeking Self is the True
Leader...All Souls will be Restless, until they rest in their true
nature...Many Earth lifetimes are necessary to temper the spiritual
restlessness, which leads to the necessary unfoldment. The
Human
and Soul
out of touch with itself is out of touch with the true reality.
There
is no other reality, than true being. And becoming is the path, that
the Soul takes through Earth Time to be nurtured and reawakened to its
true
reality. When the inner and outer Universes come together in true
harmony, there is an instant conversion into reality. The Earth Level
is only an Illusion, created by the lower vibration of the many
Universes, that are vibrating at their full capacity. Therefore, as the
Souls of the Earth Level and the Souls of the surrounding Galaxies and
Universes vibrate at their pure frequency, there will be, that
conversion into the non-dimensional reality of pure SUN LIGHT BEING.
The
Aquarian Age is the speeding up of vibrations on many levels of the
existing visible Universe, and many dimensions of the Soul level of
existence.
THOSE
SOULS, THAT DO NOT GO WITH THE EVOLUTION, WILL BE BURNED OUT AND PUT
INTO A SEPARATE UNIVERSE OF LIKE VIBRATION, TO BE TEMPERED TOWARD
EVOLVEMENT IN A NEW WAY.
There is no Beginning and there is no End. There merely is. There are
beginnings and ends to planets and Galaxies, only because
they
were created by human's slower and lower vibrations.
There are beginnings and ends to physical bodies, but these were also
created by human's slower or lower self. 'Beginning' and `End' are
earth terms, representing transposition from one energy form to
another.
Every planet and Galaxy is made up of its Higher Aspect, which is and
always will be. Every human is made up of its Higher Self, which is and
always will be...
The
individual soul, that comes to itself in harmony, lives outside of
time in the true reality. There
are Souls on the Earth, that have reached this level and can
at
any
time walk into the higher dimensions. When Human and the Earth and the
Universes come to their own harmony within and without, there will no
longer be the physical. Those, who fear the ending of the Physical
Earth, are the Souls, who are keeping the unreal as the real, and
therefore are locked into untruth and illusion. All, that is
physical, has a beginning and an end, and this is important on the path
back to the true self. Human created the Physical Universe and
Universes, and she/he in turn will destroy that, which
she/he created,
humans must destroy the illusion in their mind's eye. However, if they
destroys it with their own lower nature, there will be many souls
trapped
in the earth shell, locked into their own illusions. The Earth is an
Entity
in itself and is alive, in that its physical creation was made up of
atoms. Just as human has a Soul, the Earth and all physical
matter have a higher dimension. For the physical is only a shadow of
the real, which is unseen to the physical eye...This is
the Soul of Human, seeing into own true reality. To drop the
body does not
mean, that human steps into reality. Reality is a dimension of
existence, not a state of existence. There are many unseen Beings or
forces, locked into the circle of their own illusion. The final end of
the
Earth is merely a stage of growth into the true reality,
as was stated before. The final end is only an outer illusion. The real
still exists, and will always exist.
"There is only one reality and that is (the SOURCE OF ALL SUNS! LM).
All else is an illusion."
Is the religion pantheistic, polytheistic, dualistic, or monotheistic?
"True
religion is all of these; it is also none of these. It is all of these
because it is a part of man's nature, and man's earth nature created
these earth terms for his understanding. But it is not any of these
because they are merely word forms to describe man's illusion of his
unbeing. His being cannot be described by earth terms. It is only
understood by its own higher nature.
What is the nature of God (or the gods), i.e., what is God like?
"Man
creates God in his own image; therefore, this is a false god. Man's
need to create God shows, that he has fallen from his own
true nature. You do not have to create that, which is already
there...And the soul in tune
with its own reality knows. Knowing is a vital part of being. The soul
in tune with its Higher Self has no earth words to describe its true
nature. Human's mind is a
part of the physical
creation, and therefore
cannot comprehend the true nature of that, which goes beyond itself.
Experiencing and knowing Love is the harmony and
attunement, that the released soul has with itself and all physical and
nonphysical elements.
Love
is that outpouring of energy, that comes from the attunement of inner
and outer Universes. Human in his own unreality knows only snatches of
the energy force called Love. Pure Love could dissolve the need for the
Physical Universe. The Earth and Universe would be enveloped in this
energy form and would be automatically moved into a higher vibration,
coming closer to its true nature.
That force, that is pure Love
and pure energy, is what Human would label 'God'. There are many more
dimensions, that human cannot understand, but can know by the essence
of his very being and the true nature of his reality. There are many
isolated energy sources in the invisible, that have related to certain
energy levels of similar vibration on the earth level. These energy
beings and sources have been called 'God' ('god' backwoods is dog!
LM).
This is the main problem, that human encounters. This
knowledge,
which is out of tune with human's nature is false knowledge. Many
groups of Souls feel, that their knowledge source is right, and will
destroy physical bodies to prove their point. This in itself is proof
of its disharmony and untruth. Energy forms or beings, that have
dropped the body, but have not evolved, often join together to create
new 'religions,' which merely brings human further from the true
reality...False gods are actively involved in human affairs."
6. Nature of the Spirit World. What is the nature of the nonphysical
spirit world?
BELOW
IS SUCH A HEAVY AND CONFUSING EXPLANATION
"There
is no such thing as a world outside that, which humans have created for
their own illusion. That, which is real is a dimensional
existence. That, which is unreal is an energy level, that is locked
into itself, thus slowing itself down and appearing to a Soul locked
into itself as a 'form.' True vibrating energy, that does not get
locked
into itself, does not have form. Therefore, Souls and Universes, that
drop the physical temporarily, but do not reorganize in an energy flow,
create a temporary existence for the Soul form. A Soul in its highest
form is without form. Pure light energy flow in tune with
its complete
being is not comprehensible to the physical mind, nor is it
desirable to the physical mind, as it tries to comprehend being without
form. As he created the physical world, human also creates the spirit
world, in which he desires to be enveloped. Therefore, the spirit world
is that world, that each Soul creates. Other Souls on the same
vibration
create a similar world. They are in awareness of and in attunement with
each other, since the thought-forms are of the same essence. Thus
spirit worlds, that are related to Earth Beings, are not the true
reality, because they are still forms in the physical Soul's eye. There
are still several Evolutions beyond on the Soul's path to reality."
Does the spirit world include angels or demonic beings? What kinds?
"Angels
and demonic beings are energy forms and are a part of the nature of
earthconsciousness. There are many levels in between them. The angels,
as they are called, being on a higher rate of atomic vibration, are
aware of the presence of lower energy forms that you call demons. The
lower energy forms, being a slower
vibration, cannot comprehend the
presence of that which transcends their own temporary reality. The
higher forms are constantly seeking to help the slower-vibration
groups, to create an atomic transposition and enlightenment. The lower
form of vibration will not transcend until it is released from within
the inner universes. Nothing stands still. All is motion that works
toward its higher fulfillment. That which is the highest motion is
non-motion, since it is outside of all known elements."
7. Nature of Human. What is the nature (makeup) of human?
"Human
is the essence of all reality. Human is the product of his own
energy
field and consciousness. Human in her separateness is the
self fallen
from its true nature and locked into its own unreality. Human in his
wholeness is the complete integration of all energy flow and the
complete attunement of all elements with its true nature. Human locked
into herself is woman. The
only reality
is the Higher Self, released to return to its own integral
Consciousness."
How was human created? When? Where?
"The true
nature of human is and always was... as the self fallen from itself
created time,
and is locked temporarily in this state, until she returns to her true
reality.
Is human's makeup different now from when she was first created? How?
"Human
locked into her separateness from reality is the same image and record,
that plays over and over in time, until she becomes bored with her own
self-
sufficiency and seeks the higher integration."
Is human involved in a cycle of death and rebirth? If so, when does
this cycle end?
"Human
is involved in a cycle of death and rebirth as long, as she is
separated from her reality, which has no beginning and no end. The
cycle will end when she realizes, that she has created this state of
existence to fulfill her own unfulfillment. She will step off the
treadmill of time and illusion, when she comes into attunement with her
pure Being."
8. Human's Dilemma - What is human's ultimate problem or problems, that
the religion answers?
"There
are no problems other, than those, which human has created for herself
in separating from her pure Source. There will always be these
problems, until human returns to her pure Source (The Source Of All Suns! LM)
and reality. Suffering is human-made.
Suffering is the fire, that melts the steel or turns the water into
steam. Suffering is that, which human has created to temper and prod
himself to help work his way back to the true Source. Suffering is the
fracture of the Universes, that make up the true nature of the Soul and
therefore in essence is good, as all that is, is good. Death and
rebirth are the fracture, that human created for himself in falling
from the flow of his own reality, and will continue, until he gets back
into the pure flow. Therefore, rebirth and death are good, in that they
will continue, until the Soul realizes the unnecessity of this
fractured state of existence. All that is, is good, in that it is all
unreality working its way through time and form back to its pure state.
The Earth, as it rotates, is human's treadmill, which will always
revolve in the same way under her feet, until she realizes, that she
does not need to be on the Earth, which was created in her own
fractured state."
9. Way of Salvation. How is human's salvation, or ultimate happiness,
achieved?
"It
is achieved through human's attunement with her higher self, and thus
attunement with the trillions of molecular Universes, that make up her
Being and exist not in Time and Space, but in a patterned dimension,
not understandable to the human mind. Once human becomes aware of her
own reality, she becomes aware of all reality, thereby coming back into
her own original Source."
What is the relative importance of faith versus good deeds in achieving
salvation?
"Good
deeds are on the physical level; faith is on the soul level. But
neither lead to salvation, because they are manmade concepts and are
often misinterpreted. True faith is the Soul, that recognizes its
Higher Self in the Higher Self of the evolved Being...
How important is the priest (ritual or ceremonial leader) in achieving
salvation?
"The
true priest is the higher self, that helps bring human back into
attunement with herself, and, therefore, is very important in achieving
what you call salvation. Salvation, as human conceives of it, is
further separation from the Self, for it teaches fracture, and fracture
is not wholeness. There is no hell other than, that which the believers
create and conceive of in their physical mind's eye. Hell can be
considered that state of existence, that human is in, until he comes
back into his whole being."
To what extent may the individual believer be a priest or prophet?
"All
Souls are the priests and prophets of their own inner universe. The
true priest and true prophet is that, which speaks from within the
chambers of the Soul yearning to reach its wholeness."
10. Mode of Worship - Are acts of worship important in the religion?
"True
worship is true being in awareness of its reality. All other forms are
human-made illusions, that help keep human on her human-made treadmill
and block the way for growth by continuing to lock human into a
concept, that is not in tune with her own reality. Throw out all forms
of human-made concepts of religion, and it is at that point, that true
reality has the freedom to emerge from the prison cell, that it has
been pushed into. The Soul free to be its own is the Soul in the act of
worship."
Are mystical experiences important ?
"A
mystical experience is that, which seems unreal in a real world, but is
actually that, which is real in an unreal world. Mystical experience is
the breakthrough of the Soul into the truth of its reality. It is
important in that, it is a signpost of growth."
11. Rules of Conduct. What are the major norms of conduct in the
religion (ethical rules, virtues)?
'Being'
preceded by `becoming'! It is a Soul free of ethical rules, a Soul in
tune with its own music and in step with its own rhythm."
12. Human's Ultimate Destiny. What is human's ultimate destiny?
"To come back into wholeness and attunement with his Highest Self."
What happens to human after death?
"Death
is a Soul freed of its physical body, and at that point it is attracted
to its own thoughtforms and energy vibrations. You become what you
believe you are, and you will remain that, until you realize and become
what you really are."
Is there a belief in a heavenly existence?
"Heaven is absolute reality, and therefore it exists, but not as it is
conceived in the mind's eye or the eye's mind."
Is there a belief in a purgatory state? Hell?
"Purgatory and hell represent human locked into her own unreality."
What are each of these places or conditions like?
"They
are like the Universes, that make up each Soul condition. Many Souls
bathe in a temporary enjoyment of their own special type of hell, until
they burn themselves out. Hell is a burning out of the dross, that puts
the blinders on the soul's true eyesight."
Can human progress or change her condition after death?
"Human's
condition inside and outside the body is of her own creation and can be
changed in any split second of infinity. There is nothing holding human
back from true reality, but herself"
Does human ever reach ultimate perfection? How? When?
"Human
is ultimate perfection. But because she created an illusion around her
being, she lives in fragmentation and unreality, that blind her from
the
truth of her ultimate Being and her atonement with all
reality.
Perfection is there. It is merely a matter of becoming a released state
of consciousness, that exists outside of human-made Earth and Time."
13. Attitude Toward Other Religions and the State. What is the
religion's attitude toward other faiths?
"There is only one reality, and therefore only one true faith."
What is the religion's attitude toward the state or nation?
"The
state or nation is merely the product of human's disillusionment and
her
attempt to integrate her disintegration. Human continually sets up
laws,
conduct codes, and so forth, through, that inner-soul desire to come
back into its pure perfection, to be released into the pure state.
Therefore, the state or nation becomes a mass illusion, that
contributes
to the Soul's growth only when it realizes, that it must break away
from
all worldly codes of conduct, that imprison the Soul, rather than work
toward its release. Because all is ultimate good, in that it forces
human
continually to see her Soul's reflection, the state is important for
mass growth. But it will always break down, as it is not based in
reality. It has its birth and death stages, just as all thought and
life forms have."
Part Six- I Ask Their Guidance and Protection, Chapter 20 - THE NATURE
OF GUIDANCE
When
Bob and I first began our Explorer sessions, he asked the leader of my
Invisible Helpers what his name was. The helper replied, that he
preferred not to be called
by any name, because that would tend to lock his energies into the
earth plane.
He added, that our desire for information at the start of each session
was enough to draw the Invisible Helpers to us immediately. However,
Bob continued to want to refer to the leader by some name, so he made
up one. Since I had a slight Asian accent when I was repeating the
leader's words, while in an altered state, Bob good-humoredly started
calling him "Ah, So"! Bob did not use this name directly in conversing
with the leader. But whenever he spoke to others about our sessions, he
would refer to what "Ah, So" had said. Bob received so much new
information from my guiding energies, that whenever the head of the
Invisible Helpers introduced new concepts and material, Bob would think
to himself, "Ah, so . . ." (in other words, "that's what that means,"
or "that explains that"). So it became natural for us to call our
friend, "Ah, So." When you read the following information on the topic
of the nature of guidance you may hear yourself thinking, "Ah, so!"
ROMC: "We are ready. Repeat your questions one at a time, and we will
answer them, as we are able."
RAM:
"Very good. The first question: We perceive various methods, that are
being employed in our communication with you. Can we get a more
accurate description of how this communication takes place, and
something about the methods being used?"
ROMC: "Please hold, until
we are able to shift levels to answer this question." (It felt, as if
someone besides "Ah, So" was speaking at first, and that the helpers
had to shift energies to bring him in to answer questions.)
RAM: "Very good.
Time lapse: one and a half minutes. Reel time: fifteen minutes."
ROMC:
("Ah, So" begins communicating) "Dear friend, I would like to speak to
you directly on the subject of methods employed in communication. I
will share with you the process, that takes place when I work with this
energy body. Then we will shift levels and other techniques will be
explained, as the process itself takes place."
RAM: "Thank you very much."
ROMC:
"I'm on the same consciousness level with this entity (Rosalind). We
are one and the same, yet we are separate. The energies, through which
I work, are the energies of the earth-level connections. I existed on
the earth-time level many thousands of years ago in earth time. I am in
contact with this entity, because we were on the same level and rate of
vibration. I say, that we are one and the same, because groups of Souls
work together on certain levels or rates of vibration. Those Souls,
working together on a given level, could be considered 'group Souls.'
This entity has been in the Earth level many times. I have not existed
in the Earth level for
many centuries. The others, who work with
this entity, have not been in the Earth vibration at all, but are on
the same ray, that we are on, although in a completely different energy
system. Because of the earth contact I have had, I am able to work
directly through the physical energies of this entity. This is the
energy, that is considered the Earth level, and it stays with the
Souls, that keep in close contact with the Earth for reasons of their
own growth, and of helping other Souls in the growth process.
The
process of growing and the process of sharing is one and the same. In
the process of sharing, the Soul is still in a stage of its growth. The
physical energies within this entity, and the energies, that are a part
of my soul-consciousness, are on the same vibratory rate. Therefore, I
can speak directly through the vocal
cords of this dear Soul, who
has worked many lifetimes helping other Souls to understand their
purpose and meaning. This Soul has worked to help Souls come into
contact with their inner levels of existence. She has worked closely
with concepts of death, helping Souls to understand the nature of life
and the reality of death—
namely,
that it does not exist. Between
lifetimes she has helped to guide Souls through their transition
periods. She has worked in many levels in both dimensions. She and I
are on the same vibration, because this has been my purpose throughout
the centuries of time and timelessness. I choose not to be identified
by name, because this ties my energies directly into the
Earth
life, and I feel, that I can be of greater benefit by not coming back
into the Earth energies with an energy identification, which is what
a name is. It has been many centuries, since I have walked the Earth.
Therefore, I can carry the last vibrations of my Earth presence in my
speaking. That is why there is a detection of an accent, that would be
considered Oriental. I was in the Orient many centuries ago, when the
vibrations of the Earth were of a level of great learning and the
energies were high. The Souls, that lived at that time, were involved
in lifting the energies of all, who lived on the Earth to a level,
where Souls were able to communicate directly with each other. Let me
explain further my purpose for coming through this entity. We work
together as a group. I say a group, but it is a Soul level. Every Soul
has its level and rate of vibration. As a result, there are Souls
connecting on a direct rate of vibration—Souls, that have
worked
together closely throughout many ages of Earth time and before the
Earth time, and who will work together beyond the Earth time. A group
Soul is a part of every Being and every Soul. However, many Souls are
at a level in the Earth existence, where they are not aware of their
Oneness with other levels of Consciousness. Those Souls, who are
unaware of the other levels of their existence, have chosen to come in
for different degrees of personal growth. At the point, where
they come into the perception of their Oneness with all levels of
energy, this is the stage, where they have grown into the awareness of
their own existence and their connection to all life forms. They would
then be able to get in touch with their Soul group. There are many in
the Earth level at this time, who are not aware of the levels of their
existence and are working very much in an individual state.
These
are Souls, locked into a specific level, and they are working on their
own. At least, they think they are working on their own. No one is ever
really working 'on their own.'
When a Soul gets to the stage, in
which it is opened out to all levels of inner energies, it then becomes
aware of its Oneness with all Energies of the Universe. Now, we have
chosen to work together with this entity specifically to help other
Souls become aware of their many levels of existence. This is our
particular purpose at this stage of development of our personal growth
and awareness. We have come to the level of awareness, where we
understand the nature of reality and are trying to open up other Souls
to this understanding. This is the very basis of the material, that is
going to be sent out into the Universe in printed form. This material
will help Souls become aware of the nature of their inner energies to
the extent, that they will open up into unlimited levels of
their
own Universe. Each Soul is a Universe of Energies. As the levels are
opened up, or there is an awakening in the
mind of the Soul, then
there is an awareness, that limitations do not exist. At this point,
Souls realize, that they are not limited to the bodies they inhabit,
and that they are much more, than their physical bodies. Once a Soul
comes to this realization, there is an awakening into the higher
energies. It is at this stage, that the Soul becomes a helping or
service Soul, and can help awaken other slumbering Souls into this
realization. We work with the intergroup energies specifically. The
process is difficult to describe in earth terms. To understand the
nature of consciousness and the levels therein is to understand the
process, that takes place. Because there has been a similarity in the
nature of our purpose on the Earth level, we work on the same
vibrations. Souls work on many levels of vibration and can shift from
one level to another, depending upon the purpose and nature of the work
at the time
they are in direct contact. Our particular rate of
vibration at this time has to do with our distinct purpose of opening
up the consciousness of Souls to their many levels of existence. This
is why I am able to work with this entity. Now, there are other
processes whereby entities from outside the Earth level can enter into
the Earth. Higher-energy levels, that you on the Earth plane call
angels, work with the Souls, that are very much in the Earth vibration
and live closely connected to the Earth. These Souls are Souls, that
have not awakened to any knowledge of their being and are therefore
locked into a time capsule, that keeps them very close to the Earth
energies. There are Souls living in the darkness of their own
vibrations, and because of a hunger and need for light nourishment,
they try to penetrate breaks in the energy of other unbalanced Souls.
The lowest vibration of the Soul in the Earth body will attract to
itself the entity, that is earthbound. Like attracts like, because of
the similarities of the needs of both Souls, in the body and out. It is
very important while in the Earth level to keep the energies balanced.
Once
the energy of the possessing spirit locks itself in, it becomes
difficult for both Souls to grow, until they are able to unlock the
lower aspects of their energies. The etheric-substance body of the
disembodied Soul can actually penetrate into the etheric-substance
level of the embodied Soul, and it often takes outside help to separate
the Souls.
In many cases, there are karmic ties, that have
not been worked out in the proper manner. When we speak through Earth
energies, such as the energies of this entity, we do not go into the
energy body in the manner, that possessing Spirits do. We work through
beams of high vibrations, called light. This is the important part of
the technology, of which you speak. All Souls have all levels of
energy. The opening up of the energies is what makes the difference in
Soul growth. Souls, who are living in the Earth level, are there to
work through their own energy levels in a very intense way. The energies
of planet Earth are much more intense, than energy levels of other
dimensions. The
Earth/Time frictions of duality cause more rapid growth. The Soul can
grow on several levels at one time. But Earth is specifically the emotional level of the Universe. Many choose
Earth for their emotional
growth, which is represented in the body by the area of the solar
plexus and heart energies. There are levels in other physical planets,
that are on other dimensions of energy and vibrations. When Souls are
in intense growth in other aspects of their energy system,
they may
choose other planets for this growth. At this time the Earth is in a
very intense level of its own growth. There are many Souls in the
vibrations around the Earth, which are also the vibrations of their own
being, who have dropped their physical bodies and are not aware, that
they are `dead.' These are called `earthbound' Spirits. Such Souls are
often locked into emotional levels of their own being. They are
usually
not aware of anything outside themselves, and therefore cannot
communicate and relate on any level other, than a specific Earth-Time
level. It is easier for those in the Earth vibration to relate to these
confused Souls, since such Souls are closer to the Earth, than the
other dimension. There are those, who are doing a very
specialized work, called 'rescue work.' Basically, they help
to
rescue Souls from the pits of their own energies. When a Soul moves
rapidly from one energy level to another, if it has a strong emotional
tie to the Earth level, it often still perceives itself to be in the
physical body, even though it is looking at its etheric-substance body.
There are many levels of these low-vibration Souls. The possessing
Souls are usually of a very slow vibration. The confused Souls are
usually on a higher rate of vibration, but because of imbalance in
perception, they are locked into a time warp—and therefore,
still think
they are functioning on an Earth Time/Space level. Many of the
possessing Souls would be considered to be of an 'evil' nature,
according to Earth terms. These Souls are very difficult to work
with, because they are so strongly embedded in their own
negative
energy forces. Only with the help of service Souls, who understand the
nature of consciousness and the level of love and understanding of all
Beings and all Souls, can these Souls be helped and released into
further growth. Helpers are working from both dimensions with these
lower-vibratory Souls. There will be more and more work done
in
this area, because all Souls must be released and opened into their
higher levels of consciousness, before the Earth will transform to its
higher state. Every Soul, that exists in the earth-consciousness, as it
evolves, works for the greater good of all other Souls. They are on the
Earth ray, and are all tied into each other's growth. As we have
stressed, everything is interrelated. Many Souls work unconsciously on
different levels during their sleep state. These traveling sleep
helpers work with Souls in the body and out, for healing and
regeneration. These are Souls, who work consciously with the earthbound
Souls; there are also those, who are not aware, that they work with
such Souls during their sleeping state. Many Souls, who are attracted
to your Institute, and who are interested in raising their
consciousness, work intently on many levels during their sleep state.
They work with the earthbound entities, and also with physical Beings,
who are in need and call out for help in different ways. Therefore,
many, who are attracted to your Institute, are often on a level of
vibration of wanting to know consciously, that which they do, because
there is an unconscious knowledge within them, that they are involved
in something much beyond their own understanding. There is a desire to
have a true knowledge of their consciousness levels. This very desire
is a sign, that a Soul is in a breakthrough and in search of an
understanding of its fuller nature. The Souls, that work on different
levels in their sleep state, can ask, while they are in a level of
relaxation, what they do to help others, while they are sleeping. If
this question is asked, before going into the sleeping state, then more
awareness of the nature of the work done in this state, will be
received—if indeed the soul does 'moonlighting' in the true
sense of
the word. However, it is not always important to be aware of the work
done, because often the Souls, that are involved in the awakening of
other Soul levels are entities, who are working intensely in the earth
body during the waking state. Many are in the helping professions, and
many are in the helping consciousness."
RAM: "Ah, so. Very interesting. The question is, 'Why does this barrier
exist within the Soul?'
ROMC:
"There is no barrier. The self perceives on a very narrow spectrum.
Therefore, it is a Soul, locked into its own narrow perceptions. Once
narrow perceptions are dropped, the horizon widens."
RAM: "Thank you. How did the physical matter of Earth begin in the
first place?"
ROMC: "I am going to step out. There is another source, that would like
to speak to you now."
RAM: "Very good. Reel time: 58 minutes."
ROMC:
(pause) "Dear friend, we have a very special lesson for you on the
subject of how it all began. We would like for you to continue this
session at the very same time tomorrow. We want to take you
step-by-step through a lesson on creativity. We would like for you to
have available with you some sheets of paper, a pencil, and a pair of
scissors to aid in the learning process. Let me say, that the one, who
was speaking before, is a Light Being, who has worked with this Soul
throughout many levels, in time and out. There are many others working
with her, as there are many, who work with every Soul. I am working
through the Soul level of this entity as well. I am on a different
dimension, and work through the mental level. You are interested in the
process, that takes place to create this communication. It is the like
attracts-like' Law in the Universe. This is where a particular energy
outside the physical level is attracted to similar energy within the
physical level. We will step aside, but say, that there is much we want
to talk about. We would like to suggest, that as your growing energies
become balanced on the Earth level, you try to have more
regular
sessions, so that the energy flow can be steady. There is so much
material, that is to be covered, and in the Earth time there
are
limitations. We feel an urgency to get the material through, so that it
can get into written form, and thereby into the consciousness level of
Souls, who are in need of growth and are searching for new inspiration
and openings into their Higher Selves. When Souls are attracted to you,
remember, that this is the reason, that you have chosen to do this
work: to help Souls, who are interested in awakening into their higher
energy forms. This is why you have chosen to come into the Earth level
at this time. It is for your growth as well. As you are
sharing, you are also growing.
But you must be very careful to conserve your own energies. You must
limit your activities, while continuing this type of exploration work.
All other types of work you can turn over to others, who are capable of
doing it. You are fulfilling the purpose, for which you came, and know
you must fulfill this work, before you leave the earth body. You will
stay in the Earth body, until you feel, that you have accomplished
that, for which you came. Just remember, that you are a
facilitator and are helping in the facilitation of other Souls into a
higher understanding of themselves. We say, that it is a privilege, as
always, to be able to speak to you and to work through this energy body
for this purpose. We shall step aside and will look forward to our next
session with you."
________________________________
RAM: "Thank you very much. We shall see you tomorrow. Reel time: one
hour, twenty-two minutes. (pause) Are you back?"
ROMC:
"I think so. Is it that long? Gosh, it seems, as if the session was
only about three minutes long! I must have been in the no-time
dimension. The Invisibles continually speak about going within to get
in touch with our inner guidance, our Higher Self, our internal
Universes. They
also stress the importance of asking for help. A few years
ago, I read a book entitled "The
Secret Science Behind Miracles",
by Max Freedom Long, published by DeVorss and Company. In this book
there is an excellent example of asking for assistance and receiving
guidance. The story (pp. 326-332) goes as follows:
In Honolulu in
the early twenties a large hotel was built. A man from the mainland was
sent to put in the elevators. I became acquainted with him and found,
that he had some most unusual powers . . .This man's story is this: He
had, at an earlier period in his life, a run of bad luck, as an
installation engineer for a large elevator manufacturing company. Men,
working on jobs under him, were constantly being injured despite his
care. At last the elevator company discharged him. At that time he had
an invalid daughter over twenty, who had been bedfast for months. His
wife had died a few years earlier and his daughter had kept the house.
When he lost his job the times were so hard, that he could not find
other employment. To make matters worse, he lost his health, one
ailment after another, sending him to the doctor, until he was
compelled to remain in bed most of his time. In desperation he tried
Christian Science, faithfully reading the works of the founder and
trying in all ways to follow the orders given him. Getting no results,
he turned to New Thought, and such other religious movements, as had
literature on healing. At last, running out of funds, becoming almost
completely bedfast, and quite desperate, he concluded, that all
religious teachings were imperfect, but that there must be a higher
intelligence, to which man could appeal, if he could only make his
appeal heard. With this in mind, he spent his time and strength day
after day in an endeavor to reach out and find the high intelligence.
One day he suddenly sensed the fact, that he had at last contacted
something. He felt an electric tingling, which was sharp and short,
unlike anything he had ever before experienced. Immediately he cried
out, that he must have help at all costs, and that he was leaving his
bed to demonstrate his faith by the effort. Little by little he managed
to rise from the side of the bed to his feet, praying continuously. He
took one uncertain step, then another. To his joy he found, that he was
growing miraculously stronger. His prayers turned to praise and in a
matter of minutes he seemed to be completely cured and his full
strength restored.
Triumphant and thrilled at his discovery, he went
to his daughter's room and told her what had happened. He urged her to
try to contact the new "Something." He tried to contact it again,
himself, but seemed unable to do so. Several days passed. He took up
his life, where he had left off, and tried almost hourly to repeat the
mental processes, which had enabled him to contact the "Something."
Soon, and again with great suddenness and with the same electric
tingling, the contact was made. Instantly he began to pray frantically
to the "Something" to heal his daughter. He rushed into her room, still
praying, caught her by the hands, and began pulling her to
her feet.
"Use your faith! Get up and show, that you can!" The daughter
responded, praying fervently and exerting herself to the utmost to
leave her bed. As in his case, the needed strength was supplied. She
rose, took a step, then another. The miracle of instant healing came to
her, as it had come to him. Voicing her thanks, she dressed and entered
a new life of health. A few days later he again made the electric
contact. He had been waiting for it and had his prayer learned by
heart. Instantly he voiced it. He asked to have his former job back
with the elevator construction company. Confident, that his prayer
would be answered, he went directly to the company office and to the
man, who had discharged him months before. Making no explanation of any
kind, he said quietly, "I am ready for work again. Where do you need
me?" The man behind the desk looked at him intently for a moment, then
took from his desk a bundle of papers, which he held out to him, naming
the city, in which the installation job was to be done. That was the
beginning of an unbelievable career. He learned by practice to contact
the "Something" almost at will, and never allowed a morning or evening
to pass without the contact. He learned to ask to be shown any danger,
which lay ahead on the job, and would be warned by a
strong sense of
danger, if there was an emergency coming up. Once having received such
a warning, he would make his contact on the job and ask for guidance.
Nothing came in words, but he felt urges to act in certain ways. He
would find the sense of danger growing, until it became almost
continuous and, as he went to different parts of his jobs, the danger
sense intensified around some particular place. He would station
himself there, calling his trusted foreman or others to stand with him,
and all would watch to prevent trouble. Accident after accident was
thus caught in the nick of time and prevented . . .This man had, for a
period of several years, been drawing from the company each year a very
considerable premium, because no men were injured on any job, which he
supervised. He was given the difficult and dangerous assignments, and
he never failed. His health, and that of his daughter, had remained
excellent. In this case we have an example of instant healing of
physical ills, also of financial troubles, healings of body and purse.
The part, played by the vital force, is plain to see, as is the
necessity of taking time to train the
lower self in the work of
contacting the High Self. Even more important, if such a thing can be,
is the fact, proved by this case, that daily contact and hourly
guidance may be had from the High Self if asked for!
Chapter 21 - THE PATRICK EVENT
The
event came as a surprise to Bob and two unsuspecting Gateway
participants. The session took place in the training facility on the
New Land, because the new lab was not yet completed. Gateway training
was in session, but we slipped into a CHEC Unit during the afternoon
break. Two participants remained in their CHEC Units for the break and
experienced the whole session, because Bob forgot to shut off the sound
system. The session was so powerful, that it blew out the wiring of the
CHEC Unit, that I was using and the two beside it. We got through the
session, but before the units could be used again, they had to be
completely rewired. Why this electrical anomaly happened, none of us
knew. It was as strange, as our car batteries going dead. Perhaps the
technology, the Invisible Helpers use, is so much more powerful, than
our electronic systems, that it simply blows ours out during
particularly powerful sessions such as that of 'beaming someone in on a
strong light ray,' as happened that day. Melissa Jager—the
talented
director of training at the Institute for over seven years, who had
contributed so much to the development and success of the Gateway
training program—was in the Control Room with Bob during the
session.
When the Invisible Helpers told Bob, that they were going to send a
"lost soul" into my energies on a light beam, Melissa reported, that
Bob sat staring at the microphone with his mouth open and unable to
speak! In spite of the Invisibles'
references to the situation of
earthbound spirits around our planet, such as discussed in the previous
chapter, Bob did not understand the technology of how such
beings
could be brought through me, and he was concerned for my welfare. The
helpers assured Bob: they knew what they were doing, and that he simply
had to trust them and let the experience happen. Bob finally accepted
their assurances, and the remarkable "rescue" session
began—known
thereafter as "The Patrick Event."
This exploratory session was so
striking and instructive, that Bob began to use it regularly in the
Gateway programs, usually playing the audiotape of the session in the
middle of the week's schedule. The Gateway participants often had
unusual experiences of great variety, following the presentation of the
Patrick Event tape.
The transcript of the Patrick session follows. It began casually
enough—before taking a dramatic turn.
ROMC:
"Dear friend, as a continuation of our discussion yesterday, we want to
say, that when we work within the physical realm, we work with the
mental, physical, and emotional energies. Also, we work with the
vibrations of everything, that surrounds the physical body of this dear
entity. Natural sources help with the transmission, and in bringing
through the vibrations. We work with energies surrounding the Earth,
the air, the Sun. And we also work with fine energies, that cannot be
described in earth terms. Each time a session takes place, we work with
levels of energy beyond the earth. The balance of the energies in the
earth level can make a difference in the nature of the transmission. If
there is static in the vibrations, the energy levels can vary. We use
the term `static' to mean, that the balance is not perfect. Therefore,
the transmission will not be exactly what it is meant to be. In the
earth level, it is impossible to have a perfect transmission. Because
there are always levels, that are not in complete balance, one hundred
percent accuracy is not possible. Also, during the transmission
process, there is a continual fluctuation in the energy balance, which
affects the transmission.
FASTING
Let
us now speak specifically of the energy level of the physical body of
this entity, who is willing to allow us to transmit through her. Due to
the fact, that she is presently fasting, her physical level is in an
inverted process at this time. It is at a good level for her cleansing,
as she works on the inner healing, that is very important on the earth
plane. Fasting is a process, that all physical beings periodically
employ for the cleansing and regeneration of the cells. Many of the
animals on the earth will fast advantageously, when their bodies become
ill. They instinctively know when to go into the fasting process, thus
allowing the energies in their body to invert, and set up the cleansing
and healing process. As just indicated, the energies in the physical
body of this dear helper from your dimension are inverted at this time.
We are, therefore, going to alter the nature of the work we will do
today. An 'inverted' process means, that the energies, that normally
extend outward into the
Universe
have reversed, thus causing the cells to function on a different basis,
in a speeded-up process. This is important for healing and cleansing,
because it allows the major organs of the body to have a period of
relaxation, with the exception of certain organs, that are important in
the fasting process. This process allows the organs of the body to
regenerate, down to the smallest cell. The energies burst forth from
each cell in a way different from normal. Food creates an outward flow
of
energy from the physical body. When food is not taken in, the energies
are inverted and the cleansing process occurs. It is a regeneration
function and an important aspect not only of healing, but of the
prolongation of physical life. It also gives physical beings a chance
to get into attunement with their bodies.
GHOSTS
We
have something very special, that we would like to do today. And we
would like to ask this dear soul to break the fast, as of today. She
has achieved that, which was necessary in the fasting process. We would
like to take up tomorrow what we had planned for today, which is to
work with the creation process. For that session we do not want the
energies to be inverted. Our session today is a follow-up from the last
one. We were
speaking to you
of the souls, who are still tied into the earth energies, even though
they have stepped out of the physical body, and who are unaware, that
they are no longer in physical form. They have been called 'earthbound
spirits,'
and even 'ghosts.' These souls need help. There are many millions of
souls, that are in the earth vibration with the feeling, that they are
still in their physical bodies. They are locked into a time zone. It is
necessary to penetrate their time zones, to talk to them individually
and bring them into the awareness, that they are no longer in physical
form. There are different methods of approach to these confused souls.
It is a special type of counseling, and the sensitivity of the person,
who works with them is a very important factor in this type of work. It
is most important to make these souls aware of the fact, that they are
no longer in the physical body.
It
is important first to allow such souls to express their own personhood,
and to describe their situation, as they experience it—to
tell their
story—in their time level of reality. Then you must relate to
such
souls from the point of view of their present reality, as they are
experiencing it. They often will attempt to communicate with someone on
the earth level, because they feel they themselves are still in their
earth bodies. They commonly do not recognize the presence of anyone
from our dimension—such as their guardians, or loved ones,
who have
passed over—because they are locked into an earth-time
dimension.
Therefore, it often requires someone from the earth level to make them
aware of their situation. When they see the light and realize, that
they have dropped the body, have 'died' in earth
terms,
then helpers from our dimension can take over. We then bring these
souls onto a level, where we can help them to adjust to their new
vibrations and new reality. Thus, if you perform the task of helping,
such souls become aware of the reality of their situation, then we can
take over from there. We send these souls through on a special light
beam, a particular ray of energy. It is a specialized process. As a
result, they can speak through this entity, and you can relate directly
to
help
enlighten them. Sometimes you have to shock them into the realization,
that they are no longer living in the earth body. You must follow your
intuition as to how to help them come to the realization, that they
have passed on. Each personality is unique. Each person is special.
Therefore, each situation is different. You will learn through the
process of working with these souls. Once they have realized, that they
are no longer in the physical body, their vibrations change, and they
can begin reaching into this dimension. Ask them if there is someone,
that they have been close to, who has passed on. If there is, ask them
to look for this person, or to listen for this person. An alternative
method is to ask them to look around and describe what they see. They
are always surrounded by helpers from our dimension, who are constantly
trying to get into communication with them. They often become aware of
our presence, once they come to the realization of the reality of their
situation.
Therefore,
you perform a great service in helping to bring them through the
boundaries of the earth-time level into the nonphysical level of
reality. Once the breakthrough is made, the soul is able to function on
a higher level of vibration. We are going to send a soul through to you
now, who has been lost in the earth-time zone. We are ready. Do you
have questions before we bring in the lost entity? We want you to ask
your questions now, so that you will be fully prepared to work with
this soul. If you have apprehensions, let us know that, too."
RAM: "I have one question. Can you remove this lost soul from
Rosalind's physical body no matter what happens?"
ROMC:
"We are in complete control of the energies of this lost soul. She has
worked with many of these lost entities before, helping to release
them. She is one, who has a special ability and the strong energies
needed for this type of work. There has never been a problem, because
we have her surrounded with a special light.
The
soul, that comes in
is locked into a special energy capsule. We are able to speak through
her vocal cords, and the personality is able to become prominent. There
has never been a problem, and we do not anticipate one, because she is
of the very equal balance of energy, that makes it easy for us to work
in this way with the lost souls. There are special Beings on the Earth
level, who are the right foundation of energy for this type of work.
She
has strong energy, because she is of the Capricorn Earth energy. Strong
Earth energies are helpful to us in bringing in souls, who are locked
into the Earth energies. We work very carefully, and there is never a
problem of a Soul getting caught in the aura of this dear Being, who is
always eager to assist us in helping to raise the Earth's vibrations in
this way. It is a very special process and part of the lesson, we are
teaching you. This is not related to the 'possession' situation, that
we described before.
What we are doing here is a completely different energy source.
Another
technique to use in assisting
this lost soul is to ask it to touch, what it believes is its physical
body. Often this can shock such Souls into the awareness, that they are
no longer in their physical body, as they realize, that the body, they
are speaking through, is foreign to them. The shock is an important
process in awakening the Soul to its true situation. When the
realization process has taken place, we can relate to the Soul directly.
We work with the energy levels of these Souls in many ways. But
as
indicated, we often cannot relate directly to them, because they will
not recognize our presence. This is why we need help from the Earth
level. Is this understood by you?"
RAM: "Yes, thank you. As you can observe, my main concern is for
Rosalind's well-being."
ROMC:
"Let us say, that there are many levels of Souls, that are lost. The
ones, we send through, are on the threshold of enlightenment. Others
are in such great darkness, that we would never attempt to work with
them in this way, because of the nature of their consciousness. There
are many delightful Souls, who are locked into the Physical Universe of
reality, because they are imprisoned by their own thought-forms. Often
it is fear, that confines them, brought on by the trauma of the event
of death. It is such Souls, that we bring through in a crying need of
help, and on the verge of breakthrough. All Souls have many helpers, surrounding them.
There are many levels of such helpers. That is why no Soul is really
lost in the Universe. The term 'lost soul'—a concept, that a
Soul can
be lost for eternity in `hell'—is not a reality in our
dimension,
because there is no time. Time is a creation of the
earth-consciousness. Hell is actually a level of
consciousness—in which
a Soul
can exist whether in the body, or out. Continual work is
being done to bring Souls out of these lower vibrations, out of their
hellish consciousness, into the higher levels of their own Being. We
work with Souls on all levels, in the body as well, as out of it. We
work in a timeless level, and Souls exist in a timeless level. It is a
continuous process to help Souls become aware of the true nature of
their reality. And now we are ready, if you are ready."
RAM: "Yes, we will do our best to help."
ROMC:
"Just be aware, that the lost Soul will speak through the body of this
dear one, who assists us. Do not be surprised by what happens. Relate
to this personality the best way you know how...
RAM: "I will indeed."
ROMC:
"You, sir, have worked with these Souls on many levels, because you
have traveled out among them quite often out of the body. In fact, you
might meet a Soul familiar to you."
RAM: (laughter) "That will be very interesting."
ROMC:
"We will have to shift energy patterns, which will take a few minutes
of earth time, as we bring this Soul into this capsule, this energy
body."
RAM: "Thank you. We will wait." (pause)
PATRICK:
"It's so cold. It's so cold in this water. Oh, my God. If you can just
send someone. It seems as if I've been floating out here for so many
days. It's so cold!
I don't see any of my shipmates."
RAM: "But, I can hear you . . . I can hear you."
PATRICK: "Who's calling?"
RAM: "This is a friend. I can hear you."
PATRICK: "It is? Where are you? Are you floating? Are you floating on a
log?"
RAM: "I'm close to you."
PATRICK: "The ship went down. It went down in the night. I've been
floating . . .floating . . ."
RAM: "Yes; and I can hear you. You can talk to me."
PATRICK: "I can't hear you."
RAM: "Can you hear me now?"
PATRICK: "Where are you? It's so dark."
RAM: "It's all right. I'm close by, and I can hear you, if you talk."
PATRICK: "I've been calling for help for at least twelve hours. I've
lost track of time."
RAM: "What is your name?"
PATRICK: "There was an explosion . . ."
RAM: "What is your name, so I can talk to you?"
PATRICK: "Patrick."
RAM: "Patrick?"
PATRICK: "Patrick. Yes. It's so good to hear a voice."
RAM: "I am glad I can talk to you. What happened, Patrick?"
PATRICK:
I was in the kitchen preparing the evening meal. All of a sudden it
became very warm, and there was an explosion. The next thing I knew, I
was floating in the darkness, and it was cold. I grabbed onto a log and
have felt very alone. I haven't been able to see any of my shipmates."
RAM: "That's all right. Where is the kitchen? Where is your home? When
did this happen?"
PATRICK:
"It was in the ship, that I have worked on for several years. I am from
my native country of Scotland. I have worked in the kitchen of my ship.
This is my means of making a living. I spend at least nine months of my
year on the water. However, I don't like to spend my time in the water.
It is very cold, and I have a fear of sharks."
RAM: "Yes. I can understand that. What is the name of your ship?"
PATRICK:
"My ship—it is the ship—the Laura Belle. It's a
small ship. And I've
been fortunate to work on this ship for several years. We transport
lumber and other materials from Scotland across the bay to other
countries, where there is a need for materials."
RAM: "What port did you last sail from?"
PATRICK: "The port? My mind is not clear. It seems we sailed out of
Ireland the last time. Or was it Scotland?"
RAM: "What was the name of the port, that you sailed out from? Where
did you begin your last voyage?"
PATRICK:
"It seems so long ago. My mind is not clear. We sailed . . . What year
is it? It's in the year 1879. Ah, yes, we sailed from Bar Bay Harbor in
Scotland."
RAM: "Patrick, what is your last name?"
PATRICK: "O'Shaunessy."
RAM: "O'Shaunessy. Yes, that's a good name."
PATRICK: "Friend, who are you? Where are you?"
RAM: "My name is Robert. And I am Scottish, also."
PATRICK: "Robert, I've been calling for help. How did you hear my call?
(beginning to cry) How did you hear my call?"
RAM: "It was not hard."
PATRICK: "It . . . I'm sorry . . ." (crying)
RAM: "Patrick, I came to talk to you, because you called. Now you can
hear me and that is good."
PATRICK:
"Where are you? It's so dark out here. I'm holding onto a log, and it's
so cold. I don't see any of my shipmates; I don't see the ship. It was
dark, when I hit the water and I grabbed the first thing, that I could.
But I called and I called. And I haven't heard anyone, until I heard
your voice. I am so happy, that you have answered." (crying)
RAM: "That's fine, Patrick. Where were you born in Scotland?"
PATRICK: "Where was I born?"
RAM: "Uh, huh."
PATRICK: "I was born in a small village—Oban. It's a very
small village."
RAM: "What is your birth date?"
PATRICK: "I was born in 1821."
RAM: "What part of Scotland was this small—"
PATRICK:
"The northern part of Scotland. I was born on the water, and I have
been a sailor all of my life. But I don't like to stay in the water
this long. I must have been here all night—at least twelve
hours. And
it's so cold. I really . . . (crying) Can you help me? Please, can you
help me?"
RAM: "Yes, let's see if we can get you out."
PATRICK: "Can you get me out of the water?"
RAM: "I think we can."
PATRICK: "Where are you? I can't see you."
RAM: "Now, if you just listen to me very carefully, I believe we can
get you out. Wouldn't that be nice?"
PATRICK: "Oh, it's very cold! It's always so cold in December."
RAM: "First of all—"
PATRICK: "Can you get . . . are you on a boat? Can I reach for you?"
RAM: "Yes, you can reach and come to where I am. Patrick, are your
mother and father still alive?"
PATRICK:
"Oh, no. My mother and my father—they died of the flu, when I
was yet a
young lad. It was quite sad, because we were such a close family. I
have four brothers and sisters, and we were all quite young. To lose
our parents was so tragic. Oh, to see my parents again. I've been
praying for their help. I feel lost."
RAM: "Well, look around. I
think if you remember how they looked, and look above you, you might
see your mother or your father—or you might hear their
voices. Listen
very carefully and look up over you somewhere."
PATRICK: "I can just
barely lift my head out of the water. If I could just see them. I
think, I have been out of my head, because I've been seeing faces
around me. I just know, that I am still alive. I am clinging to my log
. . . ."
RAM: "Well, one of the things, that you have to consider
is, that you are like your mother and father now. You are like them
now."
PATRICK: "I am like them?"
RAM: "Yes, you are like them. You have graduated. You have grown; and
you are ready to move to another place."
PATRICK: "By golly. You mean, that I have . . . I am . . . I am . . . ?"
RAM: "You no longer need to be swimming in the water. You can go much
beyond, that now."
PATRICK: "By golly. I don't need to hold onto this log?"
RAM: "No, let go of the log and see what happens."
PATRICK:
"I'll let go of the log and see what happens. Okay, I just feel
relaxed. I must have . . . are you saying, that when the boat exploded,
I died?"
RAM: "Yes, and it's not so bad. It's quite good, as a matter of fact."
PATRICK: "But I'm still alive!"
RAM: "Naturally, you're still alive. You do not die when your physical
body dies."
PATRICK: "I know . . . I know . . . "
RAM: "And so, you are free now to do many, many things, that you could
never do before."
PATRICK:
"I feel so light. I've been clinging to my log, and to my
life—and my
ship. I . . . I have just been clinging. Because, that is all I ever
had in my lifetime—my boat and my family. But I can let go .
. . ."
RAM: "You can let go, because you are free."
PATRICK: "I'm free! I I. . . feel as if I am floating above the water."
RAM: "You can do that now."
PATRICK: "I feel lighter."
RAM: "You are free—beautifully, wonderfully free."
PATRICK: "I see a hand. Who is reaching for me? Oh, by golly, who is
reaching? Someone is reaching their hand down to me!"
RAM: "And there will be a light, and you will be able to see in a new
way."
PATRICK:
"It is getting lighter. The darkness is lifting. I have released the
ship. I feel, as if I am floating above the water. I can see. . . . I
can see. . . . Is that my mother? It's my mother! It's my mother. . . .
" (crying)
RAM: "Yes, yes. And you can move on now, Patrick."
PATRICK: "It's my mother and my father reaching for me!" (crying
uncontrollably)
RAM: "That's fine. Go with them."
PATRICK: (still crying) "Excuse me for crying . . . I feel so happy. I
don't know, who you are, but you have helped me."
RAM: "I am a friend."
PATRICK: "It's so good to get out of the water . . . out of the
darkness. Thank you. . . . "
RAM: "There are many friends, waiting for you. Go on and away."
PATRICK: "Thank you . . . thank you!"
RAM: "And good-bye. . . . Good-bye, Patrick!
ROMC:
(Invisible Helper speaking) "We would like to say `thank you' for the
very fine job, that you have done in helping to release this Soul, that
was locked into its own fear thought-form. We have been able to take
this Soul to its dearly beloved parents. There is a grand reunion
taking place, and great light surrounding all of them. You have done a
great service, not only for us, but for this Soul. The Soul has
transformed into a new level of energy, and will be able to continue on
from there.
We have brought this Soul as an example of the
locked-in conditions of fear thought-forms. However, we do not want
Souls in the earth body to fear being locked into such levels for years
of earth time. That fear, in itself, can create a blockage. We want
Souls in earth bodies to understand this process of transformation, so
that the awareness will help in their transition process. They will
feel the change in their physical levels, but the emotional process
does not change. Immediately upon transformation, the Soul body is in a
completely different state. Dropping the body is like dropping a shell.
The
vibrations
of the Soul body are at a much more rapid rate. The
mental levels are functioning at a different level—but are
performing very much the same, as before transition. Often
it is the emotional
level,
that locks the Soul into the earth plane.
Because of a very strong Emotional Earth attachment, it still vibrates
on the slower earth level. Therefore, the complete transition cannot
take place, until the Soul mentally and emotionaliy
releases
the Earth
Vibrations.
On transition, you have the same functioning
capacity, but there is a change in the density of the energies. The
Earth is the emotional level of existence, and often Souls
are locked
in strictly, because of the emotional process. But there are also times
when the mental thought-forms can lock Souls in, because of training,
that is put into the mind. For instance, there is a concept, that a
Soul will 'sleep', until 'the last trumpet sounds.' Very strong
thought-forms, that can confine, often come through religious training
and wrong interpretations of reality. When a Soul is programmed to
believe, that certain things will happen upon death, the Soul will
experience that strong thought-form once out of the physical body.
Thus, a Soul can be locked into a sleeping state, waiting for the sound
of a trumpet. We often have trouble relating to these Souls, because we
do not sound trumpets—not wanting to reinforce other thought-forms,
associated with that belief. Sometimes, such Souls will wait, until
they get bored—and finally open their spiritual eyes, only to
realize,
that they are awake and alive, even though they have not heard the
trumpet sound they were awaiting. It is at this stage, that we can
begin working with such Souls. So, Souls can be locked into the
physical realm through both emotional and mental energies and sometimes
for thousands of years of earth time. Of course, there is no 'time,' as
we have said over and over. We say again, do not fear, that upon
dying you will be locked in. You can be free through the knowledge of
what happens to you at the death process. Just as you allow yourself
to be confined through your mental and emotional levels, you can free
yourself, by releasing fears and negative concepts. It is possible to
be
confined whether in or out of the body. You are exactly the same
personality when you drop the body, as you were before. Therefore, it
is important to have continual cleansing of the emotions of fear,
anger, and hostility. Always remember, that a Soul's own hostility and
fear harm that Soul more, than anything else. But at the same time,
thought-forms are very powerful and can affect others also. Therefore,
you harm not only yourself, but also those, toward whom the anger is
directed. It is important to break into these negative thought-
forms
and release them. We use the term 'negative,' meaning, that the energy
flow is blocked. Work toward the higher levels of light and love. Each
Soul has within it the highest capacity to love. The negative energies
block the love flow. Love energy is a level of energy within all life.
It is the pure form of energy. Love is a pure form of energy, that
recognizes itself within all levels of life. It is the highest level of
energy within every life form. This is the essence of love. It is that,
which recognizes itself. Ask for help in releasing the negative
energies. There is always assistance for those, who seek help. 'Seek,
and you shall find.' There are many helpers, guides, working to help
you be released into your Higher Selves. You must learn to forgive and
forget."
RAM: "Thank you very much. And we will pass along this very important
event."
Chapter
22 - LOWER LEVELS
ROMC:
"They are getting me prepared for another special type of experience
and are going to be putting me through a cleansing and energizing
process."
RAM: "Go with the flow."
ROMC: "I see a strong light
beam shining down on my solar plexus. I feel energy coming into me from
this light. It's flashing on and off. And now the color is changing,
alternating between warm and cool colors. The contrast is energizing
me. Now the beam is covering my whole body; I'm supposed to follow the
light. It's pulling me up—and I am to relax and go with it.
Now I'm up
on my platform, spinning rapidly. I almost feel dizzy. It's spinning so
fast, that I can't see myself. I feel I'm going to disappear. I'm
spinning so rapidly, that I am all one. A cone of energy is building
over me, and I'm floating right up through this spiral. I'm in a dark
area, and I feel a lot of turbulence. I'm receiving the thought, that
on our journeys we often hit turbulence. Factors are at work outside of
ourselves as well, as within. I am going to be given an experience and
understanding of turbulent dimensions. Sometimes we hit
turbulence
(means moving to other vibrations, LM),
but we must continue going on.
We must keep moving. I'm
now in an open
space, and it is dark. I'm aware of forces around me—which
are the
turbulence I was just feeling. I sense these energies around me, but I
can't see them. I'm being told, that I must sensitize myself. I must be
prepared for what I'll be experiencing, and put a strong energy of
protection around myself. I am to visualize my light bubble around me.
It's a cold
energy—a strange kind of coolness. I'm told, that I'm in the
presence of energies, that are locked into themselves. My Invisible
Friends are going to take me through some experiences to help me
understand these energy forms, and some of the principles of what
happens to the conscious self when it gets locked into certain
emotional time warps. Many things are
happening at once.
I feel a coolness—and hear some sounds.
I
hear moans, and 'cool' voice tones. The cold is due to the energy being
cut off from light and heat. These are soul forms, that have shut
themselves off from everything else. Now I'm being taken into further
understanding of, what is going on. As I look at consciousness, I see
it
as energy. These
energy
forms remain the same after they drop the physical body. If a soul is
locked into a strong emotion, it
stays in the time zone it was in, when
the body was dropped. In earth terms, it would be called a ghost. This
is a soul, that is locked into levels of its own consciousness and
doesn't know how to get out. Another energy thought of as
a
ghost on the earth level is certain strong emotional energies, that are
locked into a time zone in the earth plane, and keep playing the same
emotions over and over. Usually great emotional traumas will create
these energy configurations, which are so strong, that they build up a
pattern of their own existence in the time realm. Other aspects of this
energy self are usually in a frozen state in a different dimension.
When the soul changes dimensions, its echoes usually dissolve back into
its original energy patterns. They are taking me into a house. I can
see a soul, that has left the body. It's an older man. Though the body
has died, the soul is exactly the same. This is a mansion. The floors
are highly polished and very clean. The soul is walking around the
mansion and has no intention of leaving. Much money is involved here.
This soul has put so much into this particular home, that he doesn't
want to release it. He has dropped his physical body, but his mind and
emotions keep his etheric-
(plasmic) substance body in this
earth/time location. There is such a coldness. Even while in the
physical body, he was already cut off from everything, including
himself. He was locked into his own selfishness and will remain there,
until he seeks help and change—or until a higher level of
energy can
penetrate his cold and foreboding shell of existence. This soul has an
aura of fear around it, a fear of death. But the paradox is, that this
man was dead long before he dropped his physical body. His stagnant
existence was death in itself, and he continues to live in stagnant
nongrowth. Souls, that are locked into their own energies, are dead,
because
they are not growing. Growth comes only with an interchange of
energy. When you take in energies and hold them, not allowing them to
flow through you, a stagnant existence sets in. This is why the selfish
soul, who only takes in and doesn't release, is in a death existence.
This is why I sense coldness here: it's a soul frozen unto itself. Now
I am being taken up to get an overview of the earth. There are some
dead spots in the energy levels of the earth—and large
clusters of
these misplaced souls seem to be gathered there. These souls seem to be
gathered, where there are imbalances in the earth's aura—the
sick spots.
It is again the like-attracts-like principle. Sick souls are drawn to
the sick spots. Many of these souls are attracted to each other,
because of a similar consciousness. Now I am being guided to a level,
where I can hear many screams and strange sounds. This is a level
of much emotional pain, a very strong feeling of pain
and suffering.
This is a suicide level, of souls, who were in such pain, that they
thought, that getting rid of their bodies would relieve the pain. But
the pain is now much stronger, than when they were in the physical
body, because the pain was in the etheric emotional body. The physical
helped to ground the pain; without it, the pain is more intense. There
are many levels of consciousness, where souls can be, when they have
taken their lives. It depends on the consciousness of the soul at the
point of death. I can sense intense pain here. It is a very
uncomfortable feeling. I feel a great sense of compassion, because I
was in this state once myself, and came close to taking my own life. I
feel sure, this is where I would be, if I had succeeded in taking my
life. The lesson here is, that the soul, the self, is exactly the same
upon dropping the body, as it was prior to doing so. These souls will
have to remain in this existence and work through this pain and
suffering, until they realize they don't have to hold onto it any
longer. They have locked themselves into this level and they must let
themselves out. There are many HELPERS around to support them, if they
are willing to accept help. There are many higher souls working with
these suicides, trying to penetrate their dark and painful auras. Often
the lower soul cannot see the light for its own darkness.
It's as if
they have turned off the light of their own consciousness. It appears
dark, because they seem to have shut off the light, but the light is
always there. I can see it—it's all around them. They can't
see the
light, because they have shut themselves off from that aspect of their
own existence. They will stay in this state, until they desire to
change. Also, Affirmation, sent from the Earth level for these souls,
can be of great help. No one is alone, and there is no real
aloneness in the Universe.
The feeling of aloneness comes from our
cutting ourselves off from the reality of our light being, our Higher
Selves. Help is there instantly, when a soul desires it.
'Ask and you
shall receive.'
Souls
alive in their own being go to the highest level of their energies,
when
they drop their bodies. Souls also go through cycles of growth both
within the body and without.
When
someone dies on the Earth level, he or she goes into a new cycle of
growth in another dimension. Some Souls cycle back into the Earth for
more intense growth; some Souls cycle into other Galaxies or
dimensions. Souls are attracted to the areas, where they can receive
the greatest levels of growth.
The
Earth level is a very intense
level of growth. In the time-space zone of the Earth, friction sets up
faster growth levels within Souls. Lessons are often learned rapidly.
What I was experiencing in this cold level is like a winter rhythm of a
Soul, that is in a type of hibernation. These Souls will come
eventually into the spring, summer, and fall of their existence. They
go through rhythms of growth in the various dimensions. Souls locked
into the frozen state of existence can come into a thawing, and thus a
springtime renewal, with the desire to change and grow. A Soul never
dies. There is always hope. There is not a God, that punishes for
eternity. There are only Souls, that allow themselves to be punished by
themselves, until they come to the realization, that they don't have to
remain in that existence. Souls are always growing toward the highest
level of their own being, which is the highest form of life energies.
This energy is the highest form of love."
RAM: "You mentioned
earlier, that everyone has an Earth council, that helps them decide
about coming back into the Earth level. Are any of these so-called lost
Souls sent back into Earth bodies?"
ROMC: "When Souls are not in a
position to make decisions with their earth council, and if the earth
experience would be good for their growth, they can be sent back into
an earth body on a special beam of light. These souls are sent back
into special situations of love, so that they might learn to love
themselves, and thus move out of their stagnation. Such souls can also
be a growth challenge for the families, that take them on. It is
something like an adoption process on the earth plane. The child is not
in a position to decide, where it will go, but is sent to the place
judged to be best for its nurturing and growth. An immature soul would
be treated in the same way."
RAM: "What about people, that commit
suicide—or are assisted in committing
suicide—because they are dying of
cancer or something of that sort and don't want to continue
experiencing the pain of the body? Do these people go to a suicide
level, where there is a lot of emotional pain?"
ROMC: "The
like-attracts-like principle is applied here as well. Often the souls,
that chose to leave their bodies, because of physical pain, rather
than emotional pain, are very compassionate
beings. Thus, they would not go
to the suicide level. They would be on the level of their highest
vibration, and that could be on a plane of light. However, they often
will go to a type of 'hospital' situation, where they recuperate for a
period of time, if the illness has put a strain on their various energy
bodies.
It is wise to live out your life and allow your body to die
its natural death. An individual, who is able to overcome these
challenges of pain and suffering can spiritually advance very rapidly.
Often those souls, who take their lives, because of physical pain, are
assigned to the suicide level, where they will work with the souls,
that are in great emotional pain. They go there, because they
are
compassionate and have an understanding of the souls, that took their
own lives prematurely. When a soul takes its physical life prematurely,
it often remains at this suicide level, until its earth time would have
expired. Time is still a part of this level, because it is so deeply
embedded in the earth-time energies. Remember, we said, that the body
is an entity in and of itself; to destroy your life form before it has
had a chance to drop off naturally, can often set you back in your
growth process. Frequently a soul comes back into a very similar
situation, until it has learned the lesson, for which it came before.
So nothing is ever accomplished by taking your life. It is best to ask
avidly for guidance and help. You will receive help from the many
'spirit doctors', that are there to assist in any way possible. As we
have said over and over, 'Ask, and you shall receive.' We must step
aside."
RAM: "Thank you again for your insight and guidance. ROMC, take your
time coming back."
ROMC: "Thank you. I need it. I need to warm up. I feel chilled after
that experience."
RAM: "I'll warm you up with some nice music."
ROMC: "I'd appreciate that."
Part Seven - New Beginnings. . .(перевод
этой главы на русский ниже, ЛМ)
Chapter 23 - TRAVEL TO THE
YEAR 3000
RAM: "Reel time: 13
minutes, 17 seconds."
ROMC:
"I'm having a different type of experience. I've been
observing—and I'm
having trouble speaking, for I'm being taken into the future!"
RAM: "Go with the flow and see
what happens."
ROMC: "I can hear someone
talking. What I'm seeing is so different, that I'm having trouble
focusing."
RAM: "What year is it?"
ROMC:
"It's around the year 3000. I'm on my platform, and there seem to be
many different types of platforms out in space. They are all
extensions
of the Earth.
There is so much activity out here. I'm not alone on my
platform any more. The face of the Earth has changed.
There was a great
need to expand, and much of the expansion went outward, away from the
Original
Earth. Many changes have taken place on and around the Earth. There is
a lot of activity—and a lot of communication.
The Earth has
expanded
its levels of communication. People are flying around in different
shapes of spacecraft, which seem to be coming and going from these
different types of platforms. Some platforms appear to be stopping off
points for people, who are traveling out to various points in the
Universe. People have changed in their appearance, and in physical
stature (natural height in upright position). Overall, they are taller.
Looking at the United States from
this distance, it appears it is not nearly as wide, as it was. There
must have been some drastic changes on Earth. Land has appeared in the
ocean areas—as if some land has gone down, and other land has
come up.
It is all so completely different, that it is hard to recognize things.
Something is happening in the ocean water. At different places I can
see something sticking up out of the water. I'm being told, that these
are exhaust pipes for cities underneath the water. There
is also a
difference in the climate. The warm and cold areas on the Earth have
changed. It's almost, as if the north and south poles are at different
places, than before. Little circular vehicles with glass tops seem to
have taken the place of automobiles. I can see
a family in one. The vehicle seems to be propelled from somewhere
underneath. There are landing platforms in the water, where the
vehicles can land and submerge right into the water. Evidently this
type of vehicle can travel through water as well, as in the air and on
land. The family I saw flew down to the water, landed, and disappeared.
I'm seeing many different kinds of people.
I'm receiving
the
information, that there has been communication with Beings from other
planets—and that the Earth has become a Universal Melting
Pot. We used
to just travel on the Earth; but now they're traveling out into the
Universe, as an everyday experience! I
mentioned seeing people, that are taller. I'm told, that this is just
one type; the people in the spacecraft looked very different, like
Beings from Outer Space.
I'm being told, that there was a point in the
history of planet Earth, when patterns of very negative vibrations
built up. Then a pattern of gradual shifts took place over a period of
about 200 years, beginning around the early part of the twenty-first
century. It was at this point, that assistance came from Beings from
other parts of the Universe in the same way, that nations come to each
other's aid, when help is needed. These extraterrestrial helpers had
been observing and working with us on many different levels
of communication for centuries. They are the ones, that I was
privileged to have some brief encounters with in some earlier sessions.
They were able to come in and work out a pattern of communication to
give help and pointers on how the Earth could be rejuvenated. People on
the Earth were ready, prepared for this breakthrough into a new stage
of development.
I can see a thin
line. I'm not sure what the line means, but it seems to start back in
the late 1900s (1994). A type of meter shows, that some unusual Earth
activity was starting to take place at that time, just before the year
2000. A kind of needle is showing the vibration rate, the speed of the
changes. There was a period during the early part of the twenty-first
century, when shifts took place more rapidly. Then they continued to
take place a little slower for almost a fifty-year period. After this,
there were a lot of little shifts taking place gradually enough, that
people were aware, that things were happening, but not as dramatically.
Thus, in the early part the twenty-first
century there were major shifts on the Earth, followed by a series of
minor ones. There were some major things happening throughout the
Universe.
There were pulls on our poles. It seems, there was a lot of
activity in one part of the Universe, that directly affected our Earth.
In fact there was a major shift in the Universe— something to
do with
black holes—that directly affected us. During the twenty-year
period of
major shifts, there was a lot of strain upon the Earth, caused by outer
forces in the Universe. The Earth is like a young child in the solar
system. It's still very strong, and can endure a lot of stress and
strain. It still has several growing stages to go through."
RAM: "When did the first help come from outer space? When
did the first contact of communication really begin?"
ROMC:
"Communication was taking place all through the 1900s, which most
people weren't aware of. Direct contact was made at the point, when the
Earth shifts were the greatest, in the early part of the twenty-first
century."
RAM: "When did direct contact become public knowledge throughout the
planet?"
ROMC:
"For many, many years, the spaceships were in contact with the Earth.
Through special observation they were always aware of what was
happening on Earth. They are very evolved Beings, who see both the Past
and Future. They are responsible for helping to bring new knowledge
into the Earth. It is knowledge, that Earth residents actually know,
but have not used. Major contact came in the 1980s. We were not as
evolved at that time, as we could have been. So, more mature mother
planets had to come in and help planet Earth through its puberty stage."
RAM: "With whom did they make the first contact?"
ROMC:
"They have been making contact on different levels for some time,
including certain highly evolved Souls on Earth. During the 1950s,
'60s, and '70s, some of these Space Beings were actually born on the
Earth in human bodies. They came in, so that they could help with the
contact from this end. The extraterrestrials with good intentions
worked through the mental level of people with balanced energies. In
the 1970s, this contact took place in several different parts of the
Earth at the same time. They had to make themselves known over a period
of years, in order for their presence to be believed and understood. In
the 1970s, people on Earth began to be more understanding and accepting
of extraterrestrial contact. World governments had been aware of the
extraterrestrial presence for many years, but had suppressed this
knowledge, mainly out of fear. The highly evolved space beings had
taken many people onto spaceships and implanted communication devices
in their brains. At a certain point in time these people remembered
their contact and were immensely helpful with the communication
process. Between 1977 and 1980,
many more people began to believe in
interplanetary contact. Beginning in 1977, spacecraft came in great
numbers and hovered around our planet. Many of the smaller craft came
from larger spaceships."
RAM: "From the point of view of looking
back in history from the year 3000, were any such contacts made in our
area of Virginia, or near where we are?"
ROMC: "Yes, contacts were
made in your area, over a period of time. Contacts were made in certain
power points on the Earth, especially where there are no large cities,
and where the vibrations are not so negative. Virginia has such power
points. I also see power points in Texas, North Carolina, Alabama, and
Georgia. The space brothers mapped out certain areas, where they would
come in. Eventually, there was even a change in the attitudes of
governments of various countries.
Now everything is shifting for me.
I'm supposed to go to something different."
RAM: "Very good. Go with the flow, and I will wait."
ROMC:
"The space beings, who came in contact first, were those, who were
responsible for the earth and worked carefully to map out a plan of
communication. Also, we had some knowledge and energies, that were
helpful to our friends from outer space. After communication opened up
and the work began, our whole energy system and method of using energy
changed. This was when we were able to freely go into the earth, and
away from it, for living and traveling. But there were beings from
outer space, that made contact with planet Earth, who were not friendly
and did not have the best of intentions. They also had been in contact
with the earth for some time and abducted and implanted many humans.
But the evolved aliens could also use these implanted devices to
communicate, and did so for our greater good. We had gained enough
power over our own earth, that the unfriendly aliens were not able to
take us over. It was around the year 2500, when we were involved in a
space war with these beings. But it didn't last long, because a balance
of power took place, with our highly evolved alien friends from outer
space helping us. The evolved space brothers knew a lot about the
habits of the nonfriendly aliens, that they had also been tracking for
many centuries. Also, we had saucers and all the space technology they
did. One of the most important changes, that took place, was our use of
our own human energies.
We
were taught how to use our energies much more fully, than we had ever
done before. Certain people were chosen to be taken aboard spaceships
for special training. Humans were trained not only in how to conserve
and use energies, that come from the earth, but also in special uses of
the mind. What I am doing now—traveling out into all
dimensions—is
something, that was taught to many. Earth
beings were
given extensive training on how to use their energies from points
within. There are several energy points within the human body, that can
be used for specific purposes—such as tapping into special
knowledge
and traveling into different dimensions. Much travel can be done just
through using the mind. This is how space beings were first able to
send communication directly to us, through the invisible wavelengths of
the mind. Those people, who received special training on energy use,
traveled back to the earth and began training others. We were told,
that if we used, what we were taught, in a negative way, for power or
destruction, it would be taken away from us. We were also shown how to
use special light-beam energies, with which we created different types
of mechanisms for living and travel."
RAM: "Are all of these in common use in the year 3000? Does everyone
use this energy?"
ROMC:
"Not everyone in the year 3000 uses this energy—just as now,
on the
earth, not everyone uses the same kind of energy. Many use it, but not
everyone understands it, in the same way, that people drive automobiles
now, but many do not understand how they work. Most everyone is using
the energy in some way to function. There are many in leadership
positions, who are more highly developed, than others. The world is all
one country at this point. There was a period, when the whole world had
to work together to survive. Some countries were completely destroyed.
During the breakdown period, everyone had to help others and to combine
their energies for survival. So the energies, that are used in the year
3000, are used by large numbers."
RAM: "In the year 3000, what changes had taken place in terms of
religious beliefs or concepts?"
ROMC:
"There was a complete change in religious concepts. There is now an
overall universal knowledge. Many of the old, localized concepts, that
separated people on earth, broke down—when the helpers had to
come in
from other dimensions... It was then, that the universal realization
came, that there is no being so high above others, that we must worship
him...In their lower state of consciousness, humans used the term
'miracles' for what is an everyday occurrence now. When the Earth
changed, humans had to change their limited concepts of self and
nature. There was a complete shift in consciousness, and people
operated from their own inner energies. They worked with the
higher Universal Laws and evolved into a Oneness with all forms of life.
This
is when there was a breakdown of the old concepts and the emergence of
the universal religion. It is a form of religion, in which people are
absolutely in tune with their own being, in tune with the Universe
around them; they are
living the principles of Oneness, rather than
just talking about them. After the breakdown period, human was forced
to
use all of her higher potential in order to survive on the planet."
RAM: "In the year 3000, what is human's knowledge of what we call
physical death, and the hereafter?"
ROMC:
"There is no fear of death—because at this point in the
history of the
Earth, humans are traveling freely outside of their bodies. They are
traveling in many forms—still using the physical vehicle for
specific
purposes, but traveling into many dimensions through special uses of
their own energies. At this point in history there is no concept of
death, because people know, that there is no death, but only a
transposition (reverse order or place) into higher energy forms."
RAM: "In the year 3000, is communication very common with those, who
have transposed?"
ROMC:
"In the year 3000, there is complete communication with all dimensions
at all times. There are laboratories, where people work specifically
with crossing the barriers of time—as you have been doing for
many
years in your laboratory. There are special schools and universities,
where people are trained in all forms of communication. It goes so far
beyond what we know now as communication, that it is hard to describe.
People can travel out into all levels of Universes through the body,
mind, and spirit. Humans have lifted all the old barriers and
restrictions, that they had put upon themselves."
RAM: "How old does the average person in the year 3000 live to be? How
long do they usually inhabit a physical body?"
ROMC:
"The life span is over a hundred years, because people are utilizing
their energies as they should. They decide at what point, they want to
drop the physical body, in order to work on a different energy level.
Some even decide to stay
in their physical bodies, for specific purposes, up to 200 years.
However, the whole nature and texture of the physical body has changed.
It is much more highly evolved. It appears, that humans
have evolved from the more dense physical into the etheric-substance
body.
Eventually
humans will evolve to the
point, as a race, where they will not even have a physical
form. Beings from many other places in the Universe are living in the
higher energy forms. As we evolve, we are able to get into contact with
them, because we become more like them. It is the universal principle
of 'like attracts like.'
RAM: "One final thing: Is physical birth in the year 3000 the same, as
it is in the late twentieth century?"
ROMC:
"People are born in the same manner, but again, the process is much
more highly evolved. There is complete communication with the embryo
from the time of conception. Schooling begins at the moment of
conception. Therefore, the birth process is much
simpler—because the
child takes more responsibility for its entry into the physical plane.
The child has a complete understanding of what is happening in birth.
There is pure and absolute communication on the mental level. There is
no pain or difficulty for the mother. The whole process of birth has
evolved. Even hospitals are different, and there are no hospitals as we
know them today."
RAM: "Very good. Is there a final thought you would like to give from
the year 3000?"
ROMC:
"Yes—that, which has been shown to me, is the Evolution, that
can
happen, if we choose. The Earth goes through growing stages. What is
seen in the year 3000 is the adult level of planet Earth. This is what
the Earth should be, if it grows and matures properly. It is presently
in the childlike stage, ready to shift into young adulthood. Mother
Earth is ready to start her menstrual cycle at this stage, and the
cramps and growing pains can be intense."
RAM: "Very good. Now ask
your friends to return you from the year 3000 back onto your platform,
and back into your normal state in the year 1976. Thank them for their
help."
ROMC: "I certainly do thank them for this experience."
Розалинд Макнайт
в своей книге "Космические Путешествия" (написанной в 1985), в части 7
- Новые Начинания, главе 23 - "ПУТЕШЕСТВИЕ В 3000 ГОД", описывает свой
разговор с Робертом Монро о том, как невидимые помощники взяли её на
другую (параллельную) Землю в 3000 году. Говорить ей было трудно, на
она могла слышать и видеть насколько там технически продвинуто
человечество. Этот отрывок из книги переведён мною с английского:
Розалинд Макнайт: "Я слышу кто-то
разговаривает, а то что я вижу настолько отличается, что у меня
проблема сфокусироваться."
Роберт Монро:"Какой это год?"
Розалинд
Макнайт: "Около 3000 года. Я нахожусь на платформе, в Космосе, похоже,
много разного типа платформ. Они все продолжения Коренной Земли.
Там
такая движуха, столько всяких действий. На платформе я больше не одна.
Внешность Земли поменялась. Была большая необходимость расшириться
и
большая часть расширения произошла в стороне от Старой Земли.
Поверхность и вокруг этой Земли - всё сильно отличается от Коренной
Земли. Земля расширила диапазон уровней общения между людьми в виде:
разговора и разного рода занятий. Люди повсюду летают в космических
аппаратах разной формы, которые, похоже, прибывают и отправляются с
разного типа платформ. Некоторые платформы, похоже, остановки для
людей, путешествующих в разные точки Вселенной. До меня доходит
информация, что происходит много общения с Существами других Планет - и
что Планета Земля стала Плавящим Горшком Старой Вселенной. Мы привыкли
путешествовать только по Земле; но сейчас люди путешествуют по всей
Вселенной, это - их каждо-дневный опыт!
Люди
внешне физически сильно поменялись, в общем стали выше. Издали смотрю
на Соединённые Штаты, они уже не выглядят такими же широкими, как
раньше. Должно быть произошли какие-то жуткие перемены на Земле. Земля
появилась в районе океанов : как-будто кое-какие части суши ушли под
воду, а новые части суши появились. Всё настолько отличается, что с
трудом можно узнать. Что-то происходит на дне океана. В разных местах я
видела что-то торчащее из воды. Мне сказали, что это трубы для
снабжения воздухом подводные города. Также чувствуется разница в
климате. Тёплые и холодные районы Земли поменялись. Похоже что северный
и южный полюса теперь в разных местах. Маленький круглый передвижной
транспорт со стеклянным верхом кажется занял место автомобилей. В одном
из них я вижу семью. Аппарат кажется выскочил откуда-то из-под земли.
Есть посадочные платформы прямо на воде, там летающие аппараты могут
приземлиться и нырнуть прямо в воду. Явно этот тип аппарата способен
хорошо передвигаться как под водой, так и в воздухе и на суше. Другая
семья, которую я заметила, летящей вниз к воде, приземлилась, а потом
исчезла под водой. Я вижу много людей разного вида.
Я уже
упомянула, что видела более высоких людей. Мне сказали, что это только
один тип; люди в аппарате выглядели совсем по другому, как существа из
Дальнего Космоса. Мне
сообщили, что в истории Земли был момент когда сложился набор очень
негативных вибраций. Затем в течение 200 лет постепенно произошли
перемены, начиная с начала 21 столетия. Как раз в это время пришла
помощь от существ других частей Вселенной, точно так как у нас
нации
приходят на помощь друг другу, когда она нужна. Эти инопланетные
помощники наблюдали за нами и столетиями работали с нами во многих
коммуникационных сферах общения. Это как раз те, с которыми мне повезло
ненадолго повстречаться во время некоторых ранних сессий. Они смогли
придти и выработать модель общения, которая даёт помощь и знаки, как
Земля могла быть реставрирована
(это возможно только на Новой Земле и
это уже сделано! ЛМ). Люди на Земле были приготовлены к такому
повороту
в сторону новой стадии развития.
Мне
видна тонкая линия, я не уверена что она значит, но кажется она
начинается в конце 90х годов (точнее в 1994). Прибор показывает, что
какая-то необычная земная активность происходит в это время, вплоть до
2000 года. Что-то вроде иглы отмечает частоту вибраций, скорость
изменений.
Был
период в течение первых лет 21 века, когда сдвиги происходили довольно
часто. Потом они замедлились в течение почти 50 лет. После этого было
много малых сдвигов с достаточным интервалом, чтобы люди могли
заметить, что что-то происходит, но не катастрофически. Таким образом в
ранней части 21 века произошли главные сдвиги на Земле с последующей
серией малых. Произошли очень важные события по всей Вселенной: сдвиги
на наших полюсах. Похоже много активности было в одной части Вселенной,
которая напрямую повлияла на нашу Землю. Собственно говоря, произошёл
главный сдвиг во Вселенной - что-то в связи с Чёрными Дырами и это
напрямую повлияло на нас. В течение 20летнего периода главных сдвигов
создалось огромное напряжение на Земле под влиянием внешних сил
Вселенных. Земля похожа на маленького ребёнка в Солнечной Системе, хотя
всё ещё очень сильная и может выдержать огромный стресс. Земля ещё
должна пройти через несколько стадий роста."
Роберт Монро: "Когда пришла первая помощь из Космоса?"
Розалинд
Макнайт:"Общение происходило все 90е годы, о чём большинство не имело
никакого представления. Прямой контакт был сделан в момент когда сдвиги
Земли были самыми значительными, первые годы 21 века."
Роберт Монро: "Когда этот прямой контакт стал известен народам Земли?"
Розалинд
Макнайт:"В течение многих лет космические корабли были в контакте с
Землёй. С помощью приборов особого наблюдения они всегда знали что
происходит на Земле. Это очень эволюционно продвинутые Существа, кто
видит также наше прошлое и наше будущее. Они ответственны за вливание
новых знаний в Землю. Это знания, которые люди Земли собственно имеют,
но не используют. Главный контакт произошёл в 80х. В тот момент мы не
были такими уж развитыми, какими могли бы быть. Поэтому более зрелые
матери-Планеты включились и помогли Земле в созревании."
Роберт Монро: "С кем у них был первый контакт?"
Розалинд
Макнайт:"На Земле они контактировали на разных уровнях какое-то время,
включая определённых высокоразвитых Душ. В 50е, 60е, 70е, некоторые из
этих Космических Существ были собственно рождены в человеческих телах
на Земле. Они пришли, чтобы помочь контактам с этого конца.
Положительные инопланетяне работали энерией баланса через ментальный
уровень людей. В 70х этот контакт произошёл и в других частях Земли
одновременно. В течение нескольких лет им необходимо было дать о себе
знать, чтобы окружающие поняли и поверили в их присуствие. В 70е люди
на Земле стали больше понимать и контактировать с инопланетянами.
Мировые правительства многие годы контактировали с инопланетянами, но
скрывали это из-за страха. Высокоразвитые Космические Существа брали
много людей на свои космические корабли и чипировали их мозги для
быстрого общения.
В определённый момент эти люди вспоминали свой
контакт и здорово помогали в процессе общения. Между 1977 и 1980 ещё
больше людей начали верить в контакты с инопланетными расами.
В
начале 1977 космические корабли прибыли в огромных количествах и
кружились вокруг Земли. Небольшие НЛО вылетали из огромных космичесих
кораблей."
Роберт Монро: "С точки зрения возврата назад в истории
от 3000 года, были какие-то контакты в районе Виржинии или где-то рядом
с нами?"
Розалинд Макнайт:"Да, контакты были сделаны в вашем
районе в течение некоторого периода. Контакты были сделаны в
определённых точках силы на Земле (в порталах), особенно там, где нет
больших городов и где вибрации не такие негативные. Виржиния имеет
такие точки силы. Я также вижу такие точки в Техасе, Северной Каролине,
Алабаме и Джоржии. Космические Братья отметили на карте определённые
районы, куда они придут. В итоге даже произошла какая-то перемена в
отношениях правительств разных стран.
Сейчас всё для меня меняется. Возможно мне нужно делать что-то другое."
Роберт Монро: "Хорошо, двигайся по течению, а я подожду."
Розалинд
Макнайт:"Космические Пришельцы, кто первыми вошли в контакт, были те,
кто был ответственный за Землю и тщательно разработал карту-план
общения. У нас также были знания и энергии, которые были полезны нашим
друзьям из Космоса. После того, как открылось общение и началась
работа, вся наша энергетическая система и метод её использования
поменялись. Это было когда смогли свободно проникать внутрь Земли или
покидать Землю, чтобы жить или путешествовать. Но кое-какие
недружественные существа из Космоса, контактировавшие с Землёй, имели
свои планы (скорее всего
Драконы, ЛМ).
Они
тоже были в контакте с Землёй какое-то время, похищали и имплантировали
множество людей. Но ведь Высокоразвитые Космические Существа тоже могли
использовать те же импланты (микрочипсы) у людей, чтобы общаться и
поэтому это только послужило нам на пользу. Мы приобрели достаточно
прав на нашей Земле, таким образом недружественным существам (aliens)
не удалось взять верх над нами. Это было около 2500 года, когда мы были
замешаны в космической войне с этими существами. Но долго это не
продолжалось, потому что произошёл баланс сил, когда вмешались наши
друзья - Высокоразвитые Космические Существа и помогли нам. Космические
Братья знали многое о привычках недружественных существ, за которыми
они следили много столетий. Нас научили как использовать наши энергии
на всю катушку, а не как мы их использовали. Некоторые люди были
выбраны и взяты на борт космических кораблей для специальной
тренировки. Люди были натренерованы не только как сохранять и
использовать энергии, идущие от Земли, но также и как особо
использовать мозг. Что я делаю сейчас это: путешествую в разные
вибрации - этому учили многих. Земным людям давали интенсивную
тренировку как использовать свои энергии с внутренних точек. Есть
несколько энергетических точек в человеческом теле, которые могут быть
использованы для спецефических целей, например, особые знания или
путешествия в разные вибрационные поля. Большая часть путешествия может
быть достигнута с помощью мозга. Сначала именно так Космические
Существа смогли общаться с нами напрямую, через невидимую длину волны в
нашем мозге. Те люди, кто получил специальную тренировку
использования энергий, прибыли обратно на Землю и начали тренировать
других. Нам сказали, что если мы будем использовать то, чему нас
научили, в негативных целях: для власти и разрушения, то это будет
отнято у нас. Нам также показали, как использовать энергии особого
светового луча, с помощью которых можно создать разные типы механизмов
для жизни и путешествий."
Роберт Монро: "Всё это в обиходе-обычном употреблении в 3000 году? Все
используют эту энергию?"
Розалинд
Макнайт: "Нет, не все используют эту энергию в 3000 году, также как
сейчас на Земле не все используют такого вида энергию. Многие
используют её, но не каждый понимает это. Точно также, как люди сейчас
ездят на машинах, но многие не понимают как машины работают.
Большинство используют энергию, чтобы каким-то образом функционировать.
Есть много в ролях лидеров, кто более высоко развит, чем другие. В
настоящее время весь мир - это одна страна. Было время когда всему миру
пришлось работать вместе, чтобы выжить. Некоторые страны были полностью
разрушены. Во время критического момента всем пришлось помочь другим и
сплотить свои энергии для выживания. Вот так энергии, которые были
использовали в 3000 году, используются большими группами."
Роберт
Монро: "Какие перемены произошли в 3000 году, в отношении
религиозных вер и понятий?"
Розалинд
Макнайт: "Произошла полная перемена в религиозных поверьях, принципах.
Сейчас имеются полные знания Вселенной. Много старых местных
обычаев-обрядов, которые отделяли людей на Земле друг от друга, были
разрушены, когда пришли помощники из других вибрационных уровней...
Вот
тогда и пришло прояснение в головах, что нет никого существа выше
других, чтобы преклоняться перед ним...в своём низком уровне сознания
люди использовали слово "чудо" для всего того, что сейчас случается
каждый день. После перемен на Земле людям пришлось поменять свои
ограниченные понятия о себе и о природе. Произошёл
полный шифт в сознании и люди стали действовать с помощью своих
внутренних энергий. Они работали вместе с Высшими Законами
Вселенной и эволюционировались в Единство Всех Форм Жизни! Тогда
и произошёл развал старых концепсий, старого уклада жизни и рождение
религии вселенной. Это форма религии, при которой люди в абсолютной
гармонии со своим существом, в гармонии с окружающим миром Вселенной;
они скорее уже живут принципами Единства, а не просто говорят об этом.
После периода развала, человеку пришлось использовать весь свой
потенциал, чтобы выжить на планете."
Роберт Монро: "Что люди знали о физической смерти и жизни после этого в
3000 году?"
Розалинд
Макнайт: "Нет страха смерти, потому что в этот период истории Земли,
люди свободно путешествуют выше вибрацией без своих физических тел. Они
также путешествуют в разных формах - всё ещё используя физический
транспорт для разных целей, но двигаясь во многие уровни с особым
использованием своих собственных энергий. В этот период истории понятие
смерти отсуствует, так как люди знают, что смерти не существует, а
только трансформация в более высокие энергетические
формы.
Роберт Монро: "Насколько обычно общение с теми, кто трансформировался в
3000 году?"
Розалинд
Макнайт: "В 3000 году существует уже полное общение со всеми уровнями
всё время. Существуют лаборатории, где люди работают специально над
переходами барьеров времени - как это делал ты много лет в своей
лаборатории. Существуют специальные школы и университеты, где людей
тренируют всем формам общения. Это оходит настолько далеко от того, что
мы сейчас подразумеваем под общением, что это трудно описать. Люди
могут путешествовать во все уровни Вселенной с физическим телом, с
энергетическим телом и только с Душой. Люди разрушили все старые
барьеры и ограничения, которые они сами создали.
Роберт Монро: "Какого возраста обычный человек в 3000 году? Как долго
обычно люди должны быть в физическом теле?"
Розалинд
Макнайт: "Жизненный цикл обычно больше 100 лет, потому что люди
используют свои энергии по назначению. Они решают когда им нужно
отказаться от физического тела, чтобы работать на более высоком
вибрационном уровне. Некоторые, по особым причинам, даже решают
остаться с физическим телом до 200 лет. Однако природа и структура
физического тела поменялась. Больше эволюционировало. Похоже, что люди
эволюционировали с более плотного физического тела в
эфирное-энергетическое тело.
(Так они называют свои
физические тела, когда на самом деле, это их энергетические, плазменные
тела! ЛМ).
В
итоге люди, как раса, эволюционируют к тому уровню, когда они уже не
будут иметь физическую форму. Существа из многих других мест Вселенной
живут в высших формах энергии. По мере нашей эволюции, мы сможем
общаться с ними, потому что мы будем больше походить на них. Это Закон
Вселенной: Одинаковые Энергии притягиваются."
Роберт Монро: "И последняя вещь: физическое рождение такое же в 3000
году, как и в конце 20 века?"
Розалинд
Макнайт: "Люди рождаются также, но опять, сам процесс намного сильнее
эволюционировал. Существует полный контакт с зародышем с момента
рождения. Школа начинается с момента зачатия. Поэтому процесс рождения
намного проще - так как ребёнок берёт на себя ответственность за вход в
физический мир. У ребёнка полное представление того, что происходит при
рождении. Происходит абсолютно чистое общение на ментальном уровне.
Боли или каких-либо трудностей для матери не существует. Весь процесс
рождения эволюционировал. Даже родильные дома другие, такие больницы,
как сейчас, там не существуют."
Роберт Монро: "Очень хорошо. Что бы вы ещё хотели передать с 3000 года?"
Розалинд
Макнайт: "Да, то, что было мне показано, это и есть Эволюция, которая
может случиться, если мы сделаем выбор. Земля проходит периоды роста.
Что видно в 3000 году является взрослым возрастом Планеты Земля. Такой
должна быть Земля, если растёт и зреет правильно. В настоящее время
(1976) Земля в детском возрасте, готова перейти в юношеский возраст.
Сейчас Мать-Земля готова начать свой менструационный период, боли роста
и спазмы могут стать очень интенсивными."
Роберт Монро: "Очень
хорошо. А сейчас попроси своих друзей вернуть тебя с 3000 года назад на
твою платформу, и в твоё нормальное состояние 1976 года. Поблагодари их
за помощь."
Розалинд Макнайт: "Конечно я благодарю их за этот опыт!"
Часть 21 - СОБЫТИЕ - ПАТРИК
(ПРИЗРАКИ), мой перевод
"Мы
говорили с тобой о Душах, которые всё ещё привязаны к энергиям земли,
даже после потери своего физического тела, и кто всё ещё не понимает,
что они уже не в физической форме (и продолжают играть в
Планетарную Игру! ЛМ).
Таких называют "ДУХИ ЗЕМЛИ" и даже ПРИЗРАКИ/ПРИВИДЕНИЯ и таким Душам
нужна помощь. В вибрациях Земли существуют миллионы таких
Душ, у
которых сохранилось чувство, что они всё ещё в своих физических телах.
Они закрыты во временные зоны. Необходимо проникнуть в их временные
зоны, чтобы с каждым поговорить индивидуально и внести ясность, что они
потеряли физическую форму. Есть разные методы подхода к этим заблудшим
Душам. Это - особый вид собеседования и чувствительность человека,
который занимается такими, очень важный фактор в таком деле. Особенно
важно заставить такие Души осознать тот факт, что у них больше нет
физического тела ! Сначала нужно разрешить таким Душам 'излить Душу',
как говориться, рассказать о себе, о своей ситуации, свою историю, что
они испытали в том отрезке времени того мира. Затем, необходимо
подходить к таким Душам с точки зрения их настоящего окружающего мира -
как они его ощущают сейчас (потому
что они могут быть из миров много-тысячилетней давности! ЛМ).
Они часто пытаются общаться с кем-то живым на Земле, потому что сами
они чувствуют себя всё ещё в земных телах. Они обычно не чувствуют
присуствие кого-то из более высокого вибрационного уровня, как
например, представителей их Высших Существ или тех, кого они любили, но
кто уже умер и поднялся выше земного уровня. Потому что такие Души по
каким-то причинам остались в низких вибрационных полях Земли.
В
силу этого, часто нужен кто-то живой с Земли, кто может объяснить им их
проблему. Когда они видят Белый Свет и осознают, что они действительно
потеряли свои тела или "умерли" по земной терминологии, тогда помощники
из нашего, более высокого, вибрационного уровня, могут остальное взять
на себя. Мы уже можем поднять эти Души на тот уровень, где им можно
помочь адаптироваться к их новой вибрации и к новому миру. Таким
образом, если вы исполняете задание помочь, то такие Души начинают
понимать настоящее положение вещей, и с того момента мы подключаемся.
Мы посылаем эти Души через особый световой Луч, Луч определённой
Энергии. Это - специальный процесс. В результате чего, такие Души даже
могут
говорить через такого человека (вас, например) и вы можете прямо
обратиться, чтобы помочь просветить их. Иногда нужно шокировать их,
чтобы они поняли, что физических тел у них больше нет. Вам нужно
следовать своей интуиции как им приподнести то, что они умерли, потому
что каждая личность - уникальна. Каждая Душа отличается друг от друга,
поэтому ситуация с каждым - не одинакова. Но, работая с такими Душами,
вы научитесь приспособляться. Как только они всё поймут, их вибрация
начинает меняется на более высокую и они начинают достигать этого
высокого уровня. Спроси их, если у них был кто-то, к кому они были
близки и кто умер. И, если был, попроси их поискать этого
человека...Другой метод - это попросить их осмотреться вокруг себя и
описать, что они видят. Они всегда окружены помощниками с нашего
высокого уровня, кто постоянно пытается общаться с ними. Они часто
начинают чувствовать наше присуствие после того, как поняли, что
физического тела у них больше нет. Поэтому вы сослужите большую службу,
если поможете провести их вверх через границы Земного Пространства и
Времени в нефизический уровень реальности. Как только произошёл подъём,
такая Душа уже способна функционировать на более высоком уровне
вибрации. Сейчас мы собираемся послать одну из таких Душ через
вас, эта Душа потерялась в Земном Временном пространстве. Мы - готовы.
У вас есть какие-нибудь вопросы, до того, как мы пришлём эту потерянную
Душу? Мы хотим, чтобы вы задавали вопросы сейчас, так чтобы вы были
полностью подготовлены работать с этой Душой. Если у вас имеются
сомнения, то дайте нам знать.
"RAM
(Rоберт Монро): "Да, мы сделаем всё, что в наших силах, чтобы помочь."
ROMC
(Розалинд Макнайт): "Только помни, что потерявшаяся Душа будет говорить
через тело этого, дорогого для нас, человека, кто сейчас нам помогает.
Не удивляйся тому, что произойдёт. Отнесись к этой личности самым
лучшим образом...
RAM: "Ну конечно!"
ROMC: "Вы, сэр, работали с
такими Душами на многих Уровнях, потому что вы путешествовали среди них
без физического тела довольно часто. Собственно говоря, вы
даже можете
встретить Душу, знакомую вам."
RAM: (смех) "Это было бы очень интересно."
ROMC:
"Нам придётся поменять вид энергии, чтобы перенести ту Душу в эту
капсулу, в это энергетическое тело (Розалинд), это возьмёт всего
несколько минут вашего земного времени."
RAM: "Спасибо, мы подождём." (пауза)
ПАТРИК:
"Так холодно. Так холодно в этой воде. О боже, если бы ты только мог
прислать кого-нибудь. Мне кажется, что я находился в воде так много
дней. Здесь так холодно ! Я не вижу никого из моих товарищей-матросов."
RAM: "Но я тебя слышу . . . я же могу тебя слышать."
ПАТРИК: "Кто откликнулся?"
RAM: "Это - друг и я могу тебя слышать."
ПАТРИК: "Друг? Где ты? Ты тоже в воде и держишься за бревно?"
RAM: "Я рядом с тобой."
ПАТРИК: "Корабль пошёл на дно ночью. Я плавал...плавал..."
RAM: "Да, я тебя прекрасно слышу. Ты можешь разговаривать со мной."
ПАТРИК: "Я не слышу тебя."
RAM: "А сейчас, ты меня можешь слышать?"
ПАТРИК: "Где ты? Здесь так темно."
RAM: "Всё отлично. Я - рядом и я могу тебя слышать если ты продолжишь
говорить."
ПАТРИК: "Я кричал о помощи по крайней мере последние 12 часов. Я
потерял отсчёт времени."
RAM: "Как тебя зовут?"
ПАТРИК: "Произошёл взрыв. . ."
RAM: "Как тебя зовут, чтобы я мог с тобой разговаривать?"
ПАТРИК: "Патрик."
RAM: "Патрик?"
ПАТРИК: "Да, Патрик. Это так хорошо услышать голос."
RAM: "Я тоже рад, что могу говорить с тобой. Что случилось, Патрик?"
ПАТРИК:
"Я на кухне готовил ужин. Вдруг стало жарко и произошёл взрыв.
Следующее, что я понял: я плавал в темноте и было холодно. Я схватился
за бревно и почувствовал одиночество. Мне не удалось увидеть ни одного
из моих товарищей."
RAM: "Всё будет хорошо, не унывай. Где кухня? Где твой дом? Когда это
произошло?"
ПАТРИК:
"Это было на корабле, где я работал несколько лет. Моя родина -
Шотландия. Я работал на кухне моего корабля. Так я зарабатывал на
жизнь.
Я проводил по крайней мере 9 месяцев в году на воде. Хотя мне не
нравится проводить время в воде. Здесь очень холодно, и я боюсь акул."
RAM: "Да, я могу это понять. Какое название было твоего корабля?"
ПАТРИК:
"Мой корабль - Лаура Белле. Это небольшой корабль. И мне повезло
проработать на этом корабле несколько лет. Мы транспортировали
древесину и другие материалы из Шотландии через залив в другие страны,
где была нужда в этих материалах."
RAM: "Из какого последнего порта вы плыли? Как название порта? Откуда
вы начали своё последнее плавание?"
ПАТРИК:
"Кажется так давно. Моё сознание не такое ясное. Мы отплыли . . . Какой
это год? Это - 1879. Ааа, да, мы отплыли из гавани Залива Бара в
Шотландии."
RAM: "Патрик, какая твоя фамилия?"
ПАТРИК:"O'Shaunessy."
RAM: "O'Shaunessy. Да. Это - хорошая фамилия."
ПАТРИК: "Кто ты, дружище? Где ты?"
RAM: "Моё имя Роберт и я тоже шотландец."
ПАТРИК: "Роберт, я кричал о помощи. Как ты услышал мой зов? (начинает
плакать) Как ты услышал меня?"
RAM: "Это не было трудно"
ПАТРИК: "Извини...(плачет)"
RAM: "Патрик, я пришёл поговорить с тобой, потому что ты звал. Сейчас
ты меня можешь слышать и это хорошо."
ПАТРИК:
"Где ты? Здесь так темно. Я держусь за бревно и оно такое холодное. Я
не вижу никого из моих товарищей; я не вижу корабль. Было уже темно
когда я очутился в воде и я схватился за первое, что попало под руку.
Но я кричал и кричал. И никого не слышал, пока не услышал твой голос. Я
так счастлив, что ты ответил." (плачет)
RAM: "Отлично, Патрик. Где ты родился в Шотландии?"
ПАТРИК: "Где я родился?"
RAM: "Ага."
ПАТРИК: "Я родился в маленькой деревне - Обан. Это очень маленькая
деревня."
RAM: "Какого числа ты родился?"
ПАТРИК: "Я родился в 1821 году."
RAM: "В какой части Шотландии была эта деревня?"
ПАТРИК:
"Северная часть Шотландии. Я родился на воде и я всю жизнь был моряком.
Но я не хочу оставаться в воде так долго. Я, должно быть, был здесь всю
ночь - по крайней мере 12 часов. Я действительно...(плачет) Можешь ты
мне помочь? Пожалуйста, помоги мне!"
RAM: "Да, давай посмотрим сможем ли мы вытащить тебя отсюда."
ПАТРИК: "Можешь ты вытащить меня из воды?"
RAM: "Думаю, что мы сможем."
ПАТРИК: "Где ты? Я тебя не вижу."
RAM: "Так, послушай меня очень внимательно, я уверен, что мы сможем
вытащить тебя. Это будет прекрасно, не так ли?"
ПАТРИК: "Ох, мне так холодно! Здесь всегда так холодно в декабре."
RAM: "Прежде всего —"
ПАТРИК: "Ты можешь достать...ты на лодке? Могу я достичь тебя?"
RAM: "Да, ты можешь попытаться подплыть туда, где я. Патрик, твои мать
и отец ещё живы?"
ПАТРИК:
"Нет. Мои мать и отец умерли от гриппа, когда я был ещё подростком.
Было
довольно тяжело, потому что мы были такой сплочённой семьёй. У меня 4
брата и сестры и мы все были ещё детьми. Потерять родителей было
настоящей трагедией для нас. Ох, как хотелось бы увидеть своих
родителей снова.
Я молился о их помощи. Я совсем растерян."
RAM: "Ну
чтож, посмотри вокруг. Я думаю, если ты вспомнишь как они выглядели, и
посмотришь вверх, ты сможешь увидеть своих мать или отца - или услышать
их голоса. Слушай внимательно и смотри куда-нибудь вверх."
ПАТРИК:
"Я с большим трудом могу вытащить голову из воды. Если бы я только мог
увидеть их. Я думаю, что сходил с ума, потому что видел лица вокруг
меня. Я только знаю, что я всё ещё жив. Я держусь за бревно..."
RAM: "Итак, одну вещь тебе придётся рассмотреть, что ты сейчас, как
твои
мать и отец. Ты сейчас, как они."
ПАТРИК: "Я - как они?"
RAM: "Да, ты - как они. Ты закончил школу, ты вырос; и ты готов
двигаться в другое место."
ПАТРИК: "Вот это дааа! Ты имеешь ввиду что я ...я...?"
RAM: "Тебе больше не нужно плавать в воде. Ты можешь идти намного выше,
чем то, что сейчас."
ПАТРИК: "Неужели? Мне уже не нужно держаться за это бревно?"
RAM: "Нет. Отпусти бревно и посмотри что будет."
ПАТРИК:
"Я отпущу бревно и посмотрю что случится. Прекрасно, я сразу
почувствовал облегчение. Я, должно быть...ты говоришь, что когда
корабль взорвался, я умер?"
RAM: "Да, и это не так плохо. Честно говоря, это довольно хорошо."
ПАТРИК: "Но я всё ещё жив!"
RAM: "Естественно, что ты ещё жив. Ты не умираешь, когда твоё
физическое
тело умирает."
ПАТРИК: "Я знаю, я знаю..."
RAM: "Итак, ты сейчас свободен, чтобы сделать много много вещей,
которые
тебе никогда не удавалось сделать раньше."
ПАТРИК:
"Я чувствую себя таким лёгким. Я держался за бревно и за свою жизнь, и
за корабль. Я...я всё время цеплялся, потому что это было всё, что я
когда-
либо имел в своей жизни - мой корабль и моя семья. Но теперь я
могу не держаться за это..."
RAM: "Ты можешь отпустить, потому что ты - свободен."
ПАТРИК: "Я - свободен! Я...чувствую, что лечу над водой."
RAM: "Сейчас ты можешь это делать."
ПАТРИК: "Я чувствую лёгкость."
RAM: "Ты - свободен, удивительно свободен."
ПАТРИК: "Я вижу руку. Кто тянется ко мне? Ой, кто же это дотрагивается
до меня? Кто-то протягивает руку мне!"
RAM: "Там будет Свет и ты сможешь увидеть новый путь."
ПАТРИК:
"Становится светлее, темнота расходится. Я оторвался от корабля. Я
чувствую, как-будто я плыву над водой. Я вижу...я вижу...Это моя мама?
Это моя мама ! Это моя мама...(плачет)
RAM: "Да, да. И сейчас ты можешь продвигаться, Патрик."
ПАТРИК: "Это моя мама и мой отец тянутся ко мне!" (плачет не переставая)
RAM: "Всё хорошо. Иди с ними."
ПАТРИК: (всё ещё плачет) "Простите, что я плачу...Я чувствую себя таким
счастливым. Я не знаю кто вы, но вы мне помогли."
RAM: "Я - друг."
ПАТРИК: "Это так хорошо выбраться из воды...и из темноты. Спасибо..."
RAM: "Много друзей ждут тебя, продвигайся дальше."
ПАТРИК: "Спасибо. Благодарю вас!"
RAM: "И досвидания. . . Досвидания Патрик!"
Chapter 24 - RAM's DEPARTURE
As
his reading of the familiar Institute "Affirmation" came to a close,
the sound of Bob's recorded voice broadcasting from the speakers was
followed by a few moments of profound silence. A bird atop a tree on a
nearby hill sang forth, as if delighted to have its moment in the sun
to celebrate Bob's rite of passage. Then time seemed to stand still,
acknowledging eternity. A female voice followed the echo of the
birdsong, as Bob's memorial service continued with a prayer. Though I
could not see the speaker, I recognized the voice of my fellow
Explorer, SHE. Of the Explorers Bob worked with over the years, SHE and
I had remained with him the longest. In a chapter entitled "Explorer
Team I" in Far Journeys, Bob had written:
In the current Explorer
group, only two remain from the original team. The tide of personal
events has moved the others away from the area, their lives visibly
altered by the experience. Finally SHE's ministerial studies required
her to move, and I was the last Explorer working with Bob in the
one-on-one sessions, that had produced so much excitement and learning
through the years. SHE was eventually ordained and became the pastor of
a church. I reflected on how curious it was, that Bob's two
longest-serving Explorers had divinity degrees. Though my master's
degree work at Union Theological Seminary in New York City did not
really prepare me for my
exploratory sessions with Bob, meeting
David at Union and then marrying him did lead me to Virginia and to
Bob. Interestingly, I was from Dayton, Ohio, and David was from nearby
Columbus—but we had to move to a city of millions of people
in order to
meet. Bob was from Columbus, also. And he was living in New York City
when
I arrived there. What strange crisscrossing patterns destiny
weaves in bringing us together! After the prayer, Bob's family members
were introduced one by one, and each offered a tribute to him. Memories
flooded my mind as the words of each speaker evoked past days with Bob.
I felt a warm feeling of pride come over me, as
I recalled the
front-page article about him in the Wall Street Journal on September
20, 1994. This was the kind of recognition Bob had always hoped for.
Many magazine and newspaper articles had been written through the years
about him and his pioneering work. But this article was special. We all
could hardly believe it: "Research Institute Shows People a Way Out of
Their Bodies," the headline announced. The coverage of his life and the
Institute's work was well-written, upbeat, and extensive
—continuing
on a second page with the heading, "Some Skeptics Become Believers
After They Spend a Week Learning How to Get Out of Their Bodies."
That
article created a surge of Gateway participants. As I thought back over
Bob's many achievements through his long and illustrious career, I
concluded, that the Gateway training program was his greatest
contribution, helping as it did so many, many people to have
extraordinary, often life-changing experiences—such as I had
had in my
Explorer sessions. After Bob was invited to do a weekend workshop for
Esalen at Big Sur in California in the early seventies, his research
had turned in a new direction, resulting in the Gateway program. After
that, the Institute began receiving a growing number of requests from
individuals and organizations to conduct more Gateway sessions. He
first called the program "M-5000," with the goal of running 5,000
participants through it. After the first few sessions it seemed
unlikely that, logistically speaking, they would ever reach that
number. But to our surprise, Bob was able to state in Ultimate Journey:
"By 1993 over seven thousand people had experienced the evolving
program, known as the Gateway Voyage." In Far Journeys, Bob said about
Gateway: "We began to recognize, that we were creating for
the
participant a doorway, a window, a gap, through which he could achieve
other states of consciousness. Thus it became known as the Gateway
Program."
Bob did little to promote the Gateway training series over
the years. It proved such a remarkable and outstanding experience for
the participants, that it was publicized quite successfully by word of
mouth. A fascinating aspect of the program was the high percentage of
men who attended, possibly because of the technological thrust of the
laboratory-based training. One Gateway session, much to the surprise of
the Institute, ended up entirely made up of men. As Bob was developing
his Gateway program, he and I were deeply involved in our Explorer
sessions. Many techniques, that the Invisible Helpers were utilizing
with me, were integrated into the Gateway series. Bob stated, that much
of his inspiration for the Gateway program, and much of the information
he incorporated into it, came through Explorer sessions. Later, a new
program named Guidelines was developed. It's an advanced program for
Gateway graduates, who want to get in touch with their guiding
energies. And as a result of the Patrick "rescue" experience, Bob
designed a program in 1991 called Lifeline, for communication and
service to souls no longer in physical bodies. Then in October of 1996
a wonderful new program called Heartline was launched—its
purpose being
to utilize and use love energy more fully by exploring greater depth of
self to create heartspace: self-love, self-trust, and nonjudgmental
acceptance to move beyond feelings into the transcendental. Exploration
27 is the Institute's latest program, in which participants explore
higher realms of existence, just as I have. People come from all over
the world to participate in training programs at the Institute. At
first the programs were held at motels throughout the country. Then in
July 1978, the maiden voyage of Gateway was held at the Institute's
brand new facilities in beautiful mountain surroundings near Faber,
Virginia—the New Land. Bob's dream had always been for the
Institute to
have its own land and facilities; this dream materialized in the
attractive, functional buildings, designed to facilitate the
Institute's growing programs and house Gateway participants comfortably.
Nancy
Lea (Scooter) Honeycutt McMoneagle, Bob's stepdaughter, played a major
role in the development of the Institute. She was one of the first
Gateway trainers, and therefore helped Bob to fine-tune the Gateway
program. She was also instrumental in helping to develop new programs
over the years. Being good at management, Nancy Lea was one of the
outstanding directors of the Institute. Without Nancy Lea, the
Institute would not be what it is today. Bob's daughter Laurie Monroe
has taken over where Nancy Lea left off. She now manages the Monroe
Institute and is doing an excellent job of carrying on Bob's dream as
it moves into
the new millennium and continues to thrive and grow.
The Monroe Institute is making an impact in many countries around the
world, where training programs and centers are opening rapidly. After
Bob's family members completed their tributes to him, his recorded
voice again came over the loud speaker. This time he was giving
instructions from his Going Home series, on how to deal with the death
of a loved one. He urged us to release our loved ones on their
soul's journey into new life and new beginnings. Against the background
of his familiar voice I recalled, that just three months before, I'd
had a dream about Bob. In the dream he told me, that he was preparing
to move his operation to a new location. When I awoke, I knew, that Bob
was getting ready to leave the earth plane. I discussed the dream with
a study group I was in. Shortly after I received the phone call
informing me of Bob's passing, I thought back over the dream. Bob's
Going Home program, a selection, from which we were hearing
over
the speaker system, had just recently been completed. Bob's brother, a
physician, had just received his set of the Going Home tapes shortly
before the memorial service. As soon, as Bob's final project was
completed, he was ready to leave. So he did! Bob enjoyed being involved
in things; I'm sure, that as he observed the memorial service
from his "more-than physical-body state," he greatly appreciated
participating, even via recorded tapes, in his own
celebration. I
have heard from various sources, that when people die, they often view
their own funeral service before going to another dimension. Indeed,
while I was working on this manuscript, a longtime friend of mine
called to tell me about a neighbor, who had died suddenly. It was a man
in his early twenties. Shortly after passing on he appeared and spoke
to his younger brother, who was twelve years old. He used terms, that
the younger brother would not know, and when the boy
told his mother
about the appearance, it was very moving to her. The brother, who died
said, that he had been at his funeral service—and wanted his
younger
brother
to thank their mother for buying the nice, new suit, that she had put
on him. Then he told how he was met by his grandparents at the moment
of his crossing and how great it felt in his new body and new location.
He said, that his physical body had been in such bad shape, that he'd
had to leave it. Very likely the younger brother gained a new concept
of death. When it was time for us all to say good-bye to Bob on his
final out-of-body journey, the minister stated, that she was sure, that
Nancy Penn Monroe, Bob's wonderful partner, who had died two years
before, was there at the celebration. Bob and Nancy had a deep love
relationship. Indeed, Bob told the Wall Street Journal reporter, that
he didn't travel out-of-body anymore. He had visited Nancy out-of-body
after she died, and he'd found that being with her, free from physical
trappings, was so emotionally explosive, that he couldn't handle
it. He
stated, that if he had visited Nancy again in this way, he wouldn't
have been able to come back. And he knew, he had more work to do before
leaving. Then the memorial service leader informed us, that two white
balloons, representing Bob and
Nancy, would be released—signifying
their expansion and growth in a higher dimension. We were invited to
offer our good-byes and good wishes as we released them to go on in
their greater journey. As the two balloons floated up gently, quietly,
in the air, we all arose from our seats, looking up into the bright
blue sky, with Roberts Mountain prominent in the background. Although
the two balloons were not tied together, we watched with fascination
and amazement as they floated
up almost touching, as if in Hemi-Sync
position, in a perfectly balanced state. It seemed like a very long
time, that we watched the white balloons floating out of sight.
From
the corner of my eye I saw tears roll gently down the cheeks of those
around me, and my eyes welled with tears at the finality of Bob's
departure. But my heart leaped for joy at the thought of his new
beginnings. Within, I waved a grateful good-bye as I thought, "Thank
you, Bob, for the eternal legacy, that you have left behind with me.
You have helped me to know beyond a doubt, that I am more than my
physical body! I will pass it on."
НЛО
в Индонезии
